inconveniences the Kings former Marriage with the Princess Katharine is judged contrary to the Laws of God and void and of no effect and the Sentence passed by the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury annulling it is confirmed and the Lady Katharine is thenceforth to be reputed only Princess Dowager and not Queen and the Marriage with Queen Annâ— is established and confirmed and Marriages within the degrees Prohibited by Moses which are enumerated in the Statute are declared to be unlawful according to the judgment of the Convocations of this Realm and of the most famous Universities and Learned men abroad any Dispensations to the contrary notwithstanding which are also declared null since contrary to the Laws of God and all that were Married within these degrees are appointed to be Divorced and the Children begotten in such Marriages were declared Illegitimate And all the Issue that should be between the King and the present Queen is declared Lawful and the Crown was to descend on his Issue Male by her or any other Wife or in default of Issue Male to the Issue Female by the Queen and in default of any such to the right Heirs of the Kings Highness for ever and any that after the 1st of May should maliciously divulge any thing to the slander of the Kings Marriage or of the Issue begotten in it were to be adjudged for misprision of Treason and to suffer Imprisonment at the Kings will and forfeit all their Goods and Chattels to him And if the Queen out-lived the King she is declared Regent till the Issue by her were of Age if a Son 18 and if a Daughter 16 years of Age and all the Kings Subjects were to Swear that they would maintain the Contents of this Act and whoever being required did refuse it was to be judged guilty of misprision of Treason and punished accordingly The Oath it seems was likewise agreed on in the House of Lords for the Form of it is set down in their Journal as follows Ye shall Swear to bear Faith Truth and Obedience alonely to the Kings Majesty and to his Heirs of his body of his most dear and entirely beloved lawful Wife Queen Anne begotten and to be begotten And further to the Heirs of our said Soveraign Lord according to the limitation in the Statute made for surety of his Succession in the Crown of this Realm mentioned and contained and not to any other within this Realm nor Forreign Authority or Potentate And in case any Oath be made or hath been made by you to any Person or Persons that then ye to repute the same as vain and annihilate And that to your cunning wit and uttermost of your Power without guile fraud or other undue means ye shall observe keep maintain and defend the said Act of Succession and all the whole Effects and Contents thereof and all other Acts and Statutes made in Confirmation or for Execution of the same or of any thing therein contained And this ye shall do against all manner of Persons of what Estate Dignity Degree or condition soever they be and in no wise to do or attempt nor to your power suffer to be done or attempted directly or indirectly any thing or things privily or appartly to the let hindrance damage or derogation thereof or of any part of the same by any manner of means or for any manner of pretence So help you God and all Saints and the holy Evangelists And thus was the Kings Marriage confirmed But when the Commons returned this Bill to the Lords they sent them another with it concerning the proceedings against Hereticks There had been complaints made formerly as was told before of the severe and intolerable proceedings in the Ecclesiastical Courts against Hereticks And on the 4th of Fâ—bruary the Commons sent up a complaint made by one Thomas Philips against the Bishop of London for using him cruelly in Prison upon the suspition of Heresie but the Lords doing nothing in it on the 1st of March the House of Commons sent some of their number to the Bishop requiring him to make answer to the complaints exhibited against him who acquainted the House of Lords with it the next day but as they had formerly laid aside the complaint as not worthy of their time so they all with one consent answered That it was not fit for any of the Peers to appear or answer at the Barr of the House of Commons Upon this the House of Commons finding they could do nothing in that particular case resolved to provide an effectual remedy for such abuses for the future And therefore sent up a Bill about the punishment of Hereticks which was read that day for the first time and the second and third time on the 27th and 28th in which it passed The Act was a repeal of the Statute of the 2d of Henry the 4th by which Bishops upon suspition of Heresie might commit any to Prison as was before told but in that Act there was no Declaration made what was Heresie except in the general words of what was contrary to Scriptures or Canonical Sanctions This was liable to great Ambiguity by which men were in much danger and not sufficiently instructed what was Heresie They also complained of their proceedings without Presentment or Accusation contrary to what was practised in all other cases even of Treason it self and many Canonical Sanctions had been established only by Popes without any Divine Precept therefore they repealed the Act of Henry the 4th but left the Statutes of Richard the 2d and Henry the 5th still in force with the following Regulation That Hereticks should be proceeded against upon Presentments by two Witnesses at least and then be Committed but brought to answer to their Enditements in open Court and if they were found guilty and would not abjure or were relapse to be adjudged to death the Kings Writ De Haeretico comburendo being first obtained It was also declared that none should be troubled upon any of the Popes Canons or Laws or for speaking or doing against them It was likewise provided that men Committed for Heresie might be Bailed It may easily be imagined how acceptable this Act was to the whole Nation since it was such an effectual limitation of the Ecclesiastical Power in one of the uneasiest parts of it and this Regulation of the Arbitrary proceedings of the Spiritual Courts was a particular blessing to all that favoured Reformation But as the Parliament was going on with these good Laws there came a Submission from the Clergy then sitting in Convocation to be passed in Parliament With what opposition it went through the two Houses of Convocation and the House of Commons is not known for as the Registers of the Convocation are burnt so it does not appear that there were any Journals kept in the House of Commons at that time On the 27th of March it was sent up to the Lords and since the Spiritual Lords had already consented to
Dearth and Famine by mean thereof in the said outward Regions insuing and gentily over all was depopulation destruction and confusion the King 's said Subjects in all this time were by the high providence and politick means of his Grace nevertheless preserved defended and maintained from all these inconveniences and dangers and such provisions taken by one way or other so as reasonable commodity was always given unto them to exercise their Traffiques of Merchandise and other their Crafts Mysteries and Occupations for their living which could not possibly have been brought about unless then the King's Highness with continual studies travels and pains and with his infinite Charges and Expences had converted the peril and danger of the Enterprises and Exploits set forth for the reduction of the Enemies unto Peace from his own Subjects unto Strangers Whereof finally such Fruit and Effect is ensued as by the King's policy puissance and means general and universal Peace is established amongst all Christian Princes and this Realm now thanked be God constitute in free better and more assured and profitable Amity with all outward Parties than hath been at any time whereof is memory or remembrance Considering furthermore That his Highness in and about the Premisses hath been fain to employ not only such sums of Mony as hath risen and grown by any manner of contribution made unto his Grace by his said loving Subjects but also over and above the same sundry other notable and excellent Sums of his own Treasure and yearly Revenues which else his Grace might have kept and reserved to his own use amongst which manifold great Sums so employed his Highness also as is notoriously known and as doth evidently appear by the accompts of the same hath to that use and none other converted all such Mony as by any his Subjects and People Spiritual and Temporal hath been advanced unto his Grace by way of Prest and Loan either particularly or by any Taxation made of the same being a thing so well collocate and bestowed seeing the said high and great Fruits and Effects thereof ensued to the honour surety well perfect commodity and perpetual tranquillity of this said Realm as nothing could better nor more to the comfort of his said Subjects be desired studied or imagined Of one mind consent and assent and by Authority of this present Parliament do for themselves and all the whole Body of the Realm whom they do represent freely liberally and absolutely give and grant unto the King's Highness by Authority of this present Parliament all and every Sum and Sums of Mony which to them and every of them is ought or might be due by reason of any Mony or any other thing to his Grace at any time heretofore advanced or payed by way of Prest or Loan either upon any Letter or Letters under the King 's Privy Seal general or particular Letter Missive Promise Bond or Obligation of payment or by any Taxation or other Assessing by virtue of any Commission or Commissions or by any other mean or means whatsoever it be heretofore passed for that purpose and utterly frankly liberally and most willingly and benevolently for them their Heirs Executors and Successors do remit release and quit claim unto his Highness his Heirs and Successors for ever all and every the same Sums of Mony and every parcel thereof and all and singular Suits Petitions and Demands which they or any of them their Heirs Successors or Executors or the Heirs Executors or Successors of any of them have had or may have for the same or any parcel thereof most humbly and lovingly beseeching his Highness for the more clear discharge for the same that it may be ordained and enacted by the King our said Sovereign Lord the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons of this present Parliament assembled and by authority of the same that all Promises Bonds Writings Obligatory Letters under the King 's Privy Seal Signet Sign Manual or Great Seal passed and other Bonds or Promises whatsoever they be had or made to any Person or Persons Spiritual or Temporal Shire City Burrough Waxentale Tranship Hamlet Village Monastry Church Cathedral or Collegiat or to any Guild Fraternity or Body Corporate Fellowship or Company or other whatsoever having capacity to take any Bond especially and generally jointly or severally touching or concerning the same Prest or Loan or every of them or the repaiment of any Sum or Sums of Mony for the same be from henceforth void and of none effect Cui quidem billae probe ad plenum intellectae per dictum Dominum Regem ex assensu Authoritate Parliamenti praedicti taliter est responsum Le Roy remercie Les Seigneurs ses communes de leur bonne cueurs en faifant cest graunt icelle se Majeste accepte tout le contenu cest escriture a graunt aprove avecques tous les articles en ceste escripture specifies XXXII A Letter from Gardiner and Fox about their Proceedings at Cambridg An Original Feb. 1530. from Cambridg by Stephen Gardiner To the King's Highness PLeaseth it your Highness to be advertised That arriving here at Cambridg upon Saturday last past at noon that same night and Sunday in the Morning we devised with the Vice-chancellour and such other as favoureth your Grace's Cause how and in what sort to compass and attain your Grace's Purpose and Intent wherein we assure your Grace we found much towardness good will and diligence in the Vice-Chancellour and Dr. Edmunds being as studious to serve your Grace as we could wish or desire Nevertheless there was not so much care labour study and diligence employed on our Party by them our self and other for attaining your Grace's Purpose but there was as much done by others for the lett and empeachment of the same and as we assembled they assembled as we made Friends they made Friends to lett that nothing should pass as in the Universities Name wherein the first day they were Superiors for they had put in the ears of them by whose Voices such things do pass multas fabulas too tedious to write unto your Grace Upon Sunday at afternoon were assembled after the manner of the University all the Doctors Batchellors of Divinity and Masters of Art being in number almost two hundred In that Congregation we delivered your Grace's Letters which were read openly by the Vice-Chancellor And for answer to be made unto them first the Vice-Chancellor calling apart the Doctors asked their Advice and Opinion whereunto they answered severally as their Affections led them res erat in multa confusione Tandem they were content Answer should be made to the Questions by indifferent Men But then they came to Exceptions against the Abbot of St. Benets who seemed to come for that purpose and likewise against Dr. Reppes and Dr. Crome and also generally against all such as had allowed Dr. Cranmer's Book inasmuch as they had already declared their Opinion We said
within this Realm other or otherwise than hereafter in this present Act is declared And that no manner Person nor Persons hereafter to be named elected presented or postulated to any Arch-Bishoprick or Bishoprick within this Realm shall pay the said Annates or First-Fruits for the said Arch-Bishoprick or Bishoprick nor any other manner of Sum or Sums of Mony Pensions or Annates for the same or for any other like exaction or cause upon pain to forfeit to our said Sovereign Lord the King his Heirs and Successors all manner his Goods and Chattels for ever and all the Temporal Lands and Possessions of the same Arch-Bishoprick or Bishoprick during the time that he or they which shall offend contrary to this present Act shall have possess or enjoy the Arch-Bishoprick or Bishoprick wherefore he shall so offend contrary to the form aforesaid And furthermore it is enacted by Authority of this present Parliament That if any Person hereafter named and presented to the Court of Rome by the King or any of his Heirs or Successors to be Bishop of any See or Diocess within this Realm hereafter shall be letted deferred or delayed at the Court of Rome from any such Bishoprick whereunto he shall be so represented by means of restraint of Bulls Apostolick and other things requisite to the same or shall be denied at the Court of Rome upon convenient suit made any manner Bulls requisite for any of the Causes aforesaid any such Person or Persons so presented may be and shall be consecrated here in England by the Arch-Bishop in whose Province the said Bishoprick shall be so alway that the same Person shall be named and presented by the King for the time being to the same Arch-Bishoprick And if any Persons being named and presented as aforesaid to any Arch-Bishoprick of this Realm making convenient suit as is aforesaid shall happen to be letted deferred delayed or otherwise disturbed from the same Arch-Bishoprick for lack of Pall Bulls or other to him requisite to be obtained in the Court of Rome in that behalf that then every such Person named and presented to be Arch-Bishop may be and shall be consecrated and invested after presentation made as is aforesaid by any other two Bishops within this Realm whom the King's Highness or any of his Heirs or Successors Kings of England for the time being will assign and appoint for the same according and in like manner as divers other Arch-Bishops Bishops have been heretofore in ancient time by sundry the King 's most noble Progenitors made consecrated and invested within this Realm And that every Arch-Bishop and Bishop hereafter being named and presented by the King's Highness his Heirs or Successors Kings of England and being consecrated and invested as is aforesaid shall be installed accordingly and shall be accepted taken reputed used and obeyed as an Arch-Bishop or Bishop of the Dignity See or Place whereunto he so shall be named presented and consecrated requireth and as other like Prelates of that Province See or Diocess have been used accepted taken and obeyed which have had and obtained compleatly their Bulls and other things requisite in that behalf from the Court of Rome And also shall fully and entirely have and enjoy all the Spiritualities and Temporalities of the said Arch-Bishoprick or Bishoprick in as large ample and beneficial manner as any of his or their Predecessors had or enjoyed in the said Arch-Bishoprick or Bishoprick satisfying and yielding unto the King our Sovereign Lord and to his Heirs and Successors Kings of England all such Duties Rights and Interests as before this time had been accustomed to be paid for any such Arch-Bishoprick or Bishoprick according to the Ancient Laws and Customs of this Realm and the King's Prerogative Royal. And to the intent our said Holy Father the Pope and the Court of Rome shall not think that the pains and labours taken and hereafter to be taken about the writing sealing obtaining and other businesses sustained and hereafter to be sustained by the Offices of the said Court of Rome for and about the Expedition of any Bulls hereafter to be obtained or had for any such Arch-Bishoprick or Bishoprick shall be irremunerated or shall not be sufficiently and condignly recompensed in that behalf And for their more ready expedition to be had therein it is therefore enacted by the Authority aforesaid That every Spiritual Person of this Realm hereafter to be named presented or postulated to any Arch-Bishoprick or Bishoprick of this Realm shall and may lawfully pay for the writing and obtaining of his or their said Bulls at the Court of Rome and ensealing the same with Lead to be had without payment of any Annates or First-Fruits or other charge or exaction by him or them to be made yielden or paied for the same five pounds Sterling for and after the rate of the clear and whole yearly value of every hundreth pounds Sterling above all charges of any such Arch-Bishoprick or Bishoprick or other mony to the value of the said five pounds for the clear yearly value of every hundreth pounds of every such Arch-Bishoprick or Bishoprick and not above nor in any other wise any things in this present Act before written notwithstanding And forasmuch as the King's Highness and this his High Court of Parliament neither have nor do intend to use in this or any other like cause any manner of extremity or violence before gentle courtesie or friendship ways and means first approved and attempted and without a very great urgent cause and occasion given to the contrary but principally coveting to disburden this Realm of the said great exactions and intolerable charges of Annates and First-Fruits have therefore thought convenient to commit the final order and determination of the Premisses in all things unto the King's Highness So that if it may seem to his high wisdom and most prudent discretion meet to move the Pope's Holiness and the Court of Rome amicably charitably and reasonably to compound other to extinct and make frustrate the payments of the said Annates or First-Fruits or else by some friendly loving and tolerable composition to moderate the same in such wise as may be by this Realm easily born and sustained That then those ways and compositions once taken concluded and agreed between the Pope's Holiness and the King's Highness shall stand in strength force and effect of Law inviolably to be observed And it is also further ordained and enacted by the Authority of this present Parliament That the King's Highness at any time or times on this side the Feast of Easter which shall be in the Year of our Lord God a thousand five hundred and three and thirty or at any time on this side the beginning of the next Parliament by his Letters Pattents under his Great Seal to be made and to be entred of Record in the Roll of this present Parliament may and shall have full power and liberty to declare by the said Letters
Nunnery Yorksh. no Subscriptions 3. September Haughmond Can. August Sallop the Abbot and 10 Mon. 9. Nunnkeling Nunnery Yorksh. no Subscription but the Seal 10. Nunniton Nunnery the Prioress 27 Crosses for Subscript 12. Ulnescroft Liecestersh the Prior and 11 Friers 15. Marrick Nunnery Yorksh. the Prioress 15. Burnham Nunnery Bucks the Abbess and 9 Nuns 19. St. Bartholomew Smithfield the Prior. 25. October Edmundsbury Bened. Suffolk the Abbot and 44 Monks 4. November A Commission for the surrender of St. Allborrough Chesh. 7. Berkin Nunnery Essex the Abbess 14. Tame Oxfordsh Bp. * Reonen and 16 Monks 16. Osney ibid. id and 12 Monks 17. Godstow Nunnery Oxfordsh subscribed by a Notary 17. Studley Nunnery Oxfordsh signed as the former 19. Thelsford Norfolk the Prior and 13 Monks 16. February Westminster Bened. the Abbot and 27 Monks 16. Ianuary A Commission to the Arch-Bpp of Canterb. for taking the Surrender of Christ's-Church Canterb. 20. March And another for the surrender of Rochester both dated 20. March Waltham Benedict Essex the Abbot and 17 Monks 23. St. Mary Watte Gilber Bpp. of Landaffe Commend 8 Friers and 14 Nuns  There is also in the Augmentation-Office a Book concerning the Resignations and Suppressions of the following Monasteries St. Swithins Winchester 15. November St. Mary Winchester 17. Wherewell Hampshire 21. Christ's Church Twinham the Commendator thereof is called Episcopus Neopolitanus 28. Winchelcomb 3. December Ambrose Bury 4. St. Austins near Bristol 9. Billesswick near Bristol 9. December Malmesbury 15. Cirencester 19. Hales 24. St. Peter's Glocester 2. Ianuary Teuksbury 9. There are also several other Deeds enrolled which follow St. Mary-Overhay in Southwark 14. October St. Michael near Kingston upon Hall Carthus 9. November Burton upon Trent Staffordsh 14. Hampol Nunnery Yorksh. 19. St. Oswald Yorksh. 20. Kirkstall Yorksh. 22. Pomfret Yorksh. 23. Kirkelles Yorksh. 24. Ardyngton Yorksh. 26. Fountains Yorksh. 26. St. Mary York 29. St. Leonard York 1. December Nunnapleton Nunnery Yorksh. 5. St. Gelmans Selbe Yorksh. 6. Melsey Yorksh. 11. Malton Yorksh. 11. Whitby Yorksh. 14. Albalanda Northumb. 18. Montgrasse Carthus Yorksh. 18. Alnewick Premonstrat Northumb. 22. Gisburne August Yorksh. 22. Newshame Dunelme 29. St. Cuthberts Cathedral of Duresme 31. St. Bartholomew Nunnery in Newcastle 3. Ianuary Egleliston Richmondsh 5. St. Mary Carlile Cumber 9. Hoppa Premonst Westmorland 14. St. Werburg Chester 20. St. Mary Chester a Nunnery 21. St. Peters Shrewsbury 24. St. Milburg Winlock Salop. 26. Section IV. IT seems there was generally a Confession made with the Surrender Of these some few are yet extant though undoubtedly great care was taken to destroy as many as could be in Queen Mary's time That long and full one made by the Prior of St. Andrews in Northampton the Preamble whereof is printed by Fuller and is at large printed by Weaver is yet preserved in the Augmentation-Office There are some few more also extant six of these I have seen one of them follows FOrasmuch as we Richard Green Abbot of our Monastery of our Blessed Lady St. Mary of Betlesden and the Convent of the said Monastery do profoundly consider That the whole manner and trade of living which we and our pretensed Religion have practised and used many days does most principally consist in certain dumb Ceremonies and other certain Constitutions of the Bishops of Rome and other Forinsecal Potentates as the Abbot of Cistins and therein only noseled and not taught in the true knowledg of God's Laws procuring always Exemptions of the Bishops of Rome from our Ordinaries and Diocesans submitting our selves principally to Forinsecal Potentates and Powers which never came here to reform such disorders of living and abuses as now have been found to have reigned amongst us And therefore now assuredly knowing that the most perfect way of living is most principally and sufficiently declared unto us by our Master Christ his Evangelists and Apostles and that it is most expedient for us to be governed and ordered by our Supream Head under God the King 's most noble Grace with our mutual assent and consent submit our selves and every one of us to the most benign Mercy of the King's Majesty and by these presents do surrender c. The Surrender follows in common form Signed by the Abbot Subprior and 9 Monks 25. Septemb. Regni 30. There are others to the same purpose Signed by the Guardian and seven Franciscans at Alisbury the 1st of October By the Franciscans at Bedford the 3d of October The Franciscans in Coventry the 5th of October And the Franciscans in Stamford the 8th of October And the Carmelites in Stamford on the same day which I shall also insert the former four agreeing to it FOrasmuch as we the Prior and Friers of this House of Carmelites in Stamford commonly called the White Friers in Stamford in the County of Lincoln do profoundly consider that the perfection of Christian living doth not consist in some Ceremonies wearing of a white Coat disguising our selves after strange fashions dockying and becking wearing Scapulars and Hoods and other-like Papistical Ceremonies wherein we have been most principally practised and noseled in times past but the very true way to please God and to live a true Christian Man without all hypocrisy and feigned dissimulation is sincerely declared to us by our Master Christ his Evangelists and Apostles being minded hereafter to follow the same conforming our self to the Will and Pleasure of our Supream Head under God on Earth the King's Majesty and not to follow henceforth the superstitious Traditions of any Forinsecal Potentate or Power with mutual assent and consent do submit our selves unto the Mercy of our said Sovereign Lord and with the like mutual assent and consent do surrender c. Signed by the Prior and 6 Friers Section V. Of the manner of suppressing the Monasteries after they were Surrendred THe Reader will best understand this by the following account of the Suppression of the Monastery of Teuksbury copied from a Book that is in the Augmentation-Office which begins thus THe Certificate of Robert Southwell Esquire William Petre Edward Kairne and Iohn London Doctors of Law Iohn Ap-rice Iohn Kingsman Richard Paulet and William Bernars Esquires Commissioners assigned by the King's Majesty to take the Surrenders of divers Monasteries by force of his Grace's Commission to them 6 5 4 or 3 of them in that behalf directed bearing date at his Highness's Palace of Westminster the 7 th day of Novemb. in the 31 year of the Reign of our most dread Sovereign Lord Henry the Eighth by the Grace of God King of England and of France Defender of the Faith Lord of Ireland and in Earth immediately under Christ Supreme Head of the Church of England of all and singular their Proceedings as well in and of these Monasteries by his Majesty appointed to be altered as of others to be dissolved according to the tenour purport and effect of his Graces said Commission with Instructions to them
pleasure Item If the said Commissioners have but one County in charge then to certifie the said Chancellor in form aforesaid and there to remain till they know further of the King's pleasure VII Injunctions given by the Authority of the King's Highness to the Clergy of this Realm IN the Name of God Amen In the Year of our Lord God one thousand five hundred thirty six and of the most noble Reign of our Sovereign Lord Henry the Eighth King of England and France the 28 Year and the day of I Thomas Cromwel Knight Lord Cromwel Keeper of the Privy-Seal of our said Sovereign Lord the King and Vicegerent unto the same for and concerning all his Jurisdictions Ecclesiastical within the Realm visiting by the King's Highness's Supream Authority Ecclesiastical the People and Clergy of this Deanery of by my trusty Commissary lawfully deputed and constitute for this part have to the glory of Almighty God to the King's Highness's honour the publick Weal of this his Realm and encrease of Vertue in the same appointed and assigned these Injunctions ensuing to be kept and observed of the Dean Parsons Vicars Curates and Stipendaries resiant or having cure of Soul or any other Spiritual Administrations within this Deanery under the pains hereafter limited and appointed The first is That the Dean Parsons Vicars and other having cure of Soul any-where within this Deanery shall faithfully keep and observe and as far as in them may lie shall cause to be observed and kept of other all and singular Laws and Statutes of this Realm made for the abolishing and extirpation of the Bishop of Rome's pretensed and usurped Power and Jurisdiction within this Realm And for the establishment and confirmation of the King's Authority and Jurisdiction of the same as of the Supream Head of the Church of England and shall to the uttermost of their Wit Knowledg and Learning purely sincerely and without any colour or dissimulation declare manifest and open for the space of one quarter of a year next ensuing once every Sunday and after that at the least-wise twice every quarter in their Sermons and other Collations that the Bishop of Rome's usurped Power and Jurisdiction having no establishment nor ground by the Law of God was of most just causes taken away and abolished and therefore they owe unto him no manner of obedience or subjection and that the King's Power is within his Dominion the highest Power and Potentate under God to whom all Men within the same Dominions by God's Commandment owe most loyalty and obedience afore and above all other Powers and Potentates in Earth Item Whereas certain Articles were lately devised and put forth by the King's Highness's Authority and condescended upon by the Prelates and Clergy of this his Realm in Convocation whereof part are necessary to be holden and believed for our Salvation and the other part do concern and teach certain laudable Ceremonies Rites and Usages of the Church meet and convenient to be kept and used for a decent and politick order in the same the said Dean Parsons Vicars and other Curats shall so open and declare in their said Sermons and other Collations the said Articles unto them that be under their Cure that they may plainly know and discern which of them be necessary to be believed and observed for their Salvation and which be not necessary but only do concern the decent and politick order of the said Church according to such Commandment and Admonition as hath been given unto them heretofore by Authority of the King's Highness in thaâ— behalf Moreover That they shall declare unto all such as be under their Cure the Articles likewise devised put forth and authorized of late for and concerning the abrogation of certain superfluous Holy-days according to the effect and purport of the same Articles and perswade their Parishioners to keep and observe the same inviolable as things honesty provided decreed and established by common consent and publick Authority for the Weal Commodity and Profit of all this Realm Besides this to the intent that all Superstition and Hypocrisie crept into divers Mens hearts may vanish away they shall not set forth or extol any Images Reliques or Miracles for any superstition or lucre nor allure the People by any inticements to the pilgrimages of any Saint otherwise than is permitted in the Articles lately put forth by the Authority of the King's Majesty and condescended upon by the Prelates and Clergy of this his Realm in Convocation as though it were proper or peculiar to that Saint to give this Commodity or that seeing all Goodness Health and Grace ought to be both asked and looked for only of God as of the very Author of the same and of none other for without him it cannot be given But they shall exhort as well their Parishioners as other Pilgrims that they do rather apply themselves to the keeping of God's Commandments and fulfilling of his Works of Charity perswading them that they shall please God more by the true exercising of their bodily Labour Travail or Occupation and providing for their Families than if they went about to the said Pilgrimages and that it shall profit more their Souls health if they do bestow that on the Poor and Needy which they would have bestowed upon the said Images or Reliques Also in the same their Sermons and other Collations the Parsons Vicars and other Curats aforesaid shall diligently admonish the Fathers and Mothers Masters and Governors of Youth being within their Cure to teach or cause to be taught their Children and Servants even from their Infancy their Pater Noster the Articles of our Faith and the Ten Commandments in their Mother Tongue And the same so taught shall cause the said Youth oft to repeat and understand And to the intent that this may be the more easily done the said Curats shall in their Sermons deliberately and plainly recite of the said Pater Noster the Articles of our Faith and the Ten Commandments one Clause or Article one day and an other another day till those be taught and learnt by little and shall deliver the same in writing or shew where printed Books containing the same be to be sold to them that can read or will desire the same And thereto that the said Fathers and Mothers Masters and Governors do bestow their Children and Servants even from their Childhood either to Learning or some other honest Exercise Occupation or Husbandry exhorting counselling and by all the ways and means they may as well in their said Sermons and Collations as otherwise perswading the said Fathers Mothers Masters and other Governors being under their Cure and Charge diligently to provide and foresee that the said Youth be in no manner-wise kept or brought up in idleness lest at any time afterwards they be driven for lack of some Mystery or Occupation to live by to fall to begging stealing or some other unthriftiness forasmuch as we may daily see through sloth and
every of them other than the said Thomas Cromwell Earl of Essex and his Heirs and all and every other Person and Persons claiming by the same Thomas Cromwell and to his use all such Right Title Entrie Possession Interest Reversions Remainders Lease Leases Conditions Fees Offices Rents Annuities Commons and all other Commodities Profits and Hereditaments whatsoever they or any of them might should or ought to have had if this Act had never been had nor made Provided always and be it enacted by the Authority aforesaid that this Act of Attainder ne any Offence ne other thing therein contained extend not unto the Deanery of Wells in the County of Sommerset nor to any Mannors Lands Tenements or Hereditaments thereunto belonging nor be in any wise prejudicial or hurtful unto the Bishop of Bath and Wells nor to the Dean and Chapter of the Cathedral Church of St. Andrew of Wells nor to any of them nor to any of their Successors but that the said Bishop Dean and Chapters and their Successors and every of them shall and may have hold use occupy and enjoy all and singular their Titles Rights Mannors Lands Tenements Rents Reversions and Services and all and singular other their Hereditaments Commodities and Profits of what nature kind or quality or condition soever they be in as ample and large manner and form as tho this Act of Attainder or any Offence therein mentioned had never been had committed nor made and that from hence-forth the Dean and his Successors Deans of the said Cathedral Church that hereafter shall be prefected elected and admitted to the same Shall by the Authority aforesaid be Dean of the said Cathedral Church fully and wholly incorporated with the Chapter of the same in as ample large and like manner and form to all intents and purposes as the Deans before this time hath been and used to be with the said Chapter of the said Cathedral Church of Wells And that the same Dean and Chapter and their Successors shall have occupy and enjoy all and singular their such Possessions Mannors Lands Tenements Rents Reversions and Services and all and singular their Hereditaments of what nature kind name or names they be called or known And shall be adjudged and deemed in actual and real possession and season of and in the same Premisses to all intents and purposes according to their old Corporation as tho this Act of Attainder or any thing clause or matter therein contained had never been had committed nor made This said Act of Attainder or any other Act Provision or any thing heretofore had or made to the contrary notwithstanding Cui quidem petitioni cum provisione praedict perlect intellect per dictum Dominum Regem ex Authoritate consensu Parliamenti praedicti sic Responsum est Soit faict come il est desiro Cromwell's Letter to the King concerning his Marriage with Ann of Cleve An Original To the King my most Gracious Sovereign Lord his Royal Majesty MOst Merciful King and most Gracious Sovereign Lord may it please the same to be advertised That the last time it pleased your benign Goodness to send unto me the Right Honourable Lord Chancellor the Right Honourable Duke of Norff. and the Lord Admiral to examine and also to declare unto me divers things from your Majesty among the which one special thing they moved and thereupon they charged me as I would answer before God at the dreadful day of Judgment and also upon the extreme danger and damnation of my Soul and Conscience to say what I knew in the Marriage and concerning the Marriage between your Highness and the Queen To the which I answered as I knew declaring unto them the Particulars as nigh as I then could call to remembrance Which when they had heard they in your Majesty's Name and upon like charge as they had given me before commanded me to write to your Highness the truth as much as I knew in that Matter which now I do and the very truth as God shall save me to the uttermost of my knowledg First After your Majesty heard of the Lady Ann of Cleves arrival at Dover and that her Journies were appointed toward Greenwich and that she should be at Rochester on New-years Even at night your Highness declared to me that you would privily visit her at Rochester upon New-years-day adding these words To nourish love which accordingly your Grace did upon New-years-day as is above-said And the next day being Friday your Grace returned to Greenwich where I spake with your Grace and demanded of your Majesty How ye liked the Lady Ann your Highness answered as me thought heavily and not pleasantly Nothing so well as she was spoken of saying further That if your Highness had known as much before as ye then knew she should not have come within this Realm saying as by the way of lamentation What Remedy Unto the which I answered and said I know none but was very sorry therefore and so God knoweth I was for I thought it a hard beginning The next day after the receipt of the said Lady and her entry made unto Greenwich and after your Highness had brought her to her Chamber I then waited upon your Highness into your Privy-Chamber and being there your Grace called me unto you saying to me these words or the like My Lord is it not as I told you say what they will she is nothing so fair as she hath been reported howbeit she is well and seemly Whereunto I answered and said By my Faith Sir ye say truth adding thereunto that I thought she had a Queenly manner and nevertheless was sorry that your Grace was no better content And thereupon your Grace commanded me to call together your Council which were these by name The Arch-Bishop of Canterbury the Dukes of Norfolk and Suffolk my Lord Admiral and my Lord of Duresme and my self to commune of these Matters and to know what Commissions the Agents of Cleves had brought as well touching the performance of the Covenants sent before from hence to Dr. Wotton to have been concluded in Cleves as also in the declaration how the Matters stood for the Covenants of Marriage between the Duke of Lorrain's Son and the said Lady Ann. Whereupon Olisleger and Hogeston were called and the Matters purposed whereby it plainly appeared that they were much astonished and abashed and desired that they might make answer in the next morning which was Sunday And upon the Sunday in the morning your said Counsellors and they met together early and there eft-soons was proposed unto them as well touching the Commission for the performance of the Treaty and Articles sent to Mr. Wotton as also touching the Contracts and Covenants of Marriage between the Duke of Lorrain's Son and the Lady Ann and what terms they stood in To which things so proposed they answered as Men much perplexed That as touching Commission they had none to treat concerning the Articles sent to
Regni Regis Henrici Octavi trigesimo secundo XXIV A Proclamation ordained by the King's Majesty with the advice of his Honourable Council for the Bible of the largest and greatest Volume to be had in every Church devised the sixth day of May the 33 year of the King 's most gracious Reign WHereby Injunctions heretofore set forth by the authority of the King 's Royal Majesty Supream Head of the Church of this his Realm of England it was ordained and commanded amongst other things That in all and singular Parish-Churches there should be provided by a certain day now expired at the costs of the Curats and Parishioners Bibles containing the Old and New Testament in the English Tongue to be fixed and set up openly in every of the said Parish Churches the which godly Commandment and Injunction was to the only intent that every of the King's Majesties loving Subjects minding to read therein might by occasion thereof not only consider and perceive the great and ineffable Omnipotent Power Promise Justice Mercy and Goodness of Almighty God but also to learn thereby to observe God's Commandments and to obey their Sovereign Lord and High Powers and to exercise Godly Charity and to use themselves according to their Vocations in a pure and sincere Christian Life without murmur or grudging By the which Injunctions the King 's Royal Majesty intended that his loving Subjects should have and use the commodities of the reading of the said Bibles for the purpose above rehearsed humbly meekly reverently and obediently and not that any of them should read the said Bibles with high and loud Voices in time of the Celebration of the Holy Mass and other Divine Services used in the Church or that any his Lay-Subjects reading the same should presume to take upon them any common Disputation Argument or Exposition of the Mysteries therein contained but that every such Lay-man should humbly meekly and reverently read the same for his own instruction edification and amendment of his Life according to God's Holy Word therein mentioned And notwithstanding the King 's said most godly and gracious Commandment and Injunction in form as is aforesaid his Royal Majesty is informed That divers and many Towns and Parishes within this his Realm have neglected their duties in the accomplishment thereof whereof his Highness marvelleth not a little and minding the execution of his said former most godly and gracious Injunctions doth straitly charge and command That the Curats and Parishioners of every Town and Parish within this his Realm of England not having already Bibles provided within their Parish Churches shall on this side the Feast of All-Saints next coming buy and provide Bibles of the largest and greatest Volume and cause the same to be set and fixed in every of the said Parish Churches there to be used as is afore-said according to the said former Injunctions upon pain that the Curat and Inhabitants of the Parishes and Towns shall loose and forfeit to the King's Majesty for every month that they shall lack and want the said Bibles after the same Feast of All-Saints 40 s. the one half of the same forfeit to be to the King's Majesty and the other half to him or them which shall first find and present the same to the King's Majesties Council And finally the King 's Royal Majesty doth declare and signify to all and singular his loving Subjects that to the intent they may have the said Bibles of the greatest Volumn at equal and reasonable prices his Highness by the advice of his Council hath ordained and taxed That the Sellers thereof shall not take for any of the said Bibles unbound above the price of ten shillings and for every of the said Bibles well and sufficiently bound trimmed and clasped not above twelve shillings upon pain the Seller to lose for every Bible sold contrary to his Highness's Proclamation four shillings the one Moiety thereof to the King's Majesty and the other Moiety to the finder and presenter of the Defaulter as is aforesaid And his Highness straitly chargeth and commandeth That all and singular Ordinaries having Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction within this his Church and Realm of England and Dominion of Wales that they and every of them shall put their effectual endeavours that the Curats and Parishioners shall obey and accomplish this his Majesties Proclamation and Commandment as they tender the advancement of the King 's most gracious and godly purpose in that behalf and as they will answer to his Highness for the same God save the KING XXV An Admonition and Advertisement given by the Bishop of London to all Readers of this Bible in the English Tongue TO the intent that a good and wholsome thing godly and vertuously for honest intents and purposes set forth for many be not hindred or maligned at for the abuse default and evil behaviour of a few who for lack of discretion and good advisement commonly without respect of time or other due circumstances proceed rashly and unadvisedly therein and by reason thereof rather hinder than set forward the thing that is good of it self It shall therefore be very expedient that whosoever repaireth hither to read this Book or any such-like in any other place he prepare himself chiefly and principally with all devotion humility and quietness to be edified and made the better thereby adjoining thereto his perfect and most bounden duty of obedience to the King's Majesty our most gracious and dread Soveraign Lord and supream Head especially in accomplishing his Graces most honorable Injunctions and Commandments given and made in that behalf And right expedient yea necessary it shall be also that leaving behind him vain Glory Hypocrisy and all other carnal and corrupt Affections he bring with him discretion honest intent charity reverence and quiet behaviour to and for the edification of his own Soul without the hindrance lett or disturbance of any other his Christian Brother evermore foreseeing that no number of People be specially congregate therefore to make a multitude and that no exposition be made thereupon otherwise than it is declared in the Book it self and that especially regard be had no reading thereof be used allowed and with noise in the time of any Divine Service or Sermon or that in the same be used any Disputation contention or any other misdemeanour or finally that any Man justly may reckon himself to be offended thereby or take occasion to grudg or malign thereat God save the KING XXVI Injunctions given by Bonner Bishop of London to his Clergy INjunctions made by the consent and authority of me Edmond Bonner Bishop of London in the Year of our Lord God 1542 and in the 34 Year of the Reign of our Sovereign Lord Henry the Eighth by the Grace of God King of England France and Ireland Defender of the Faith and supream Head here in Earth next under God of the Church of England and Ireland All which and singular Injunctions by the Authority given to me of God and by our said Soveraign Lord the
well And whereas for the Vertue Learning and good Qualities which we saw and perceived heretofore in you judging you thereby a Personage that would sincerely devoutly purely and plainly set forth the Word of God and instruct our People in the truth of the same after a simple and plain sort for their better instruction unity quiet and agreement in the points thereof we advanced you to the room and office of a Bishop within this our Realm and so endowed you with great Revenues and Possessions perceiving after by the contrariety of preaching within this our Realm our said People were brought into a diversity of Opinion whereby there ensued contention amongst them which was only engendred by a certain contemptuous manner of speaking against honest laudable and tolerable Ceremonies Usages and Customs of the Church we were enforced by our sundry Letters to admonish and command you amongst others to preach God's Word sincerely to declare abuses plainly and in no wise contentiously to treat of matters indifferent which be neither necessary to our Salvation as the good and vertuous Ceremonies of Holy Church ne yet to be in any wise contemned and abrogated for that they be incitements and motions to Vertue and allurements to Devotion all which our travail notwithstanding so little regard was by some taken and adhibited to our advertisements therein that we were constrained to put our own Pen to the Book and to conceive certain Articles which were by all you the Bishops and whole Clergy of this our Realm in Convocation agreed on as Catholick meet and necessary to be by our Authority for avoiding of all contention set forth read and taught to our Subjects to bring the same in unity quietness and good concord supposing then that no Person having Authority under us would either have presumed to have spoken any word that might have offended the sentence and meaning of the same or have been any thing remiss slack or negligent in the plain setting forth of them as they be conceived so as by that mean of abstinence such quiet and unity should not grow thereupon as we desired and looked for of the same and perceiving eft-soons by credible report that our labours travail and desire therein is nevertheless defeated and in manner by general and contemptuous words spoken by sundry light and seditious Persons contemned and despised so that by the abstinence of direct and plain setting-forth of the said Articles and by the fond and contentious manner of speaking that the said light Personages do still use against the honest Rites Customs Usages and ceremonial Things of the Church our People be much more offended than they were before and in a manner exclaim that we will suffer that injury at any Man's hand whereby they think both God us and our whole Realm highly offended insomuch that principally upon that ground and for the Reformation of those Follies and Abuses they have made this commotion and insurrection and have thereby grievously offended us dammaged themselves and troubled many of our good Subjects We be now enforced for our discharge towards God and for the tender love and zeal we bear unto the tranquillity and loving unity of our said People and Subjects again to readdress these our Letters to all the Bishops of our Realm and amongst other unto you as a peremptory warning to admonish you to demean and use your self for the redobbying of these things as shall be hereafter declared upon pain of deprivation from the Bishoprick and further to be punished for your contempt if you shall offend in the contrary as Justice shall require for your own Trespass And first we straitly charge and command you that plainly and distinctly without any additions ye shall every Holy day wheresoever ye shall be within your Diocess when ye may so do with your health and convenient commodity openly in your Cathedral Church or the Parish Church of the place where ye shall for time be read and declare our Articles and in no wise in the rest of your words which ye shall then speak of your self if you speak any thing utter any word that shall make the same or any word in the same doubtful to the People Secondly We will and command you That you shall in your Person travel from place to place in all your Diocess as you may with your commodity and endeavour your selves every Holy-day to make a Collation to the People and in the same to set forth plainly the Texts of Scripture that you shall treat of and with that also as well to declare the obedience due by God's Laws to their Prince and Soveraign Lord against whose commandment they ought in no wise though the same were unjust to use any violence as to commend and praise honest Ceremonies of the Church as they be to be praised in such plain and reverent sort that the People may perceive they be not contemned and yet learn how they were instituted and how they ought to be observed and esteemed using such a temperance therein as our said People be not corrupted by putting over-much affiance in them which a part should more offend than the clear silencing of the same and that our People may thereto the better know their duties to us being their King and Soveraign Lord. Thirdly We straitly charge and command you That neither in your private communications you shall use any words that may sound to the contrary of this our Commandment ne you shall keep or retain any Man of any degree that shall in his words privatly or openly directly or indirectly speak in these matters of the Ceremonies contentiously or contemptously but we will that in case ye have or shall have towards you any such Person that will not better temper his Tongue you shall as an Offender and a Seductor of our People send the same in sure custody to us and our Council to be punished as shall appertain and semblably to do with other Strangers whom ye shall hear to be notable offenders in that part Fourthly Our pleasure and commandment is That you shall on your behalf give strait commandment upon like pain of deprivation and further punishment to all Parsons Vicars Curats and Governors of Religious Houses Colledges and other places Ecclesiastical within your Diocess that they and every of them shall touching the indifferent praise of Ceremonies the avoiding of contentious and contemptous Communication concerning any of the same and the distinct and plain reading of our said Articles observe and perform in their Churches Monasteries and other Houses Ecclesiastical aforesaid the very same order that is before to you prescribed And further that you permit nor suffer any Man of what degree soever in learning Strangers or other to preach in any place within your said Diocess out of his own Church by virtue of any License by us or any other of our Ministers granted before the fifteenth day of this month neither in your presence nor elsewhere unless he be a
you so much the more to accelerate as ye know how necessary it is that all diligence and expedition be used in that Matter And so ye all to handle and endeavour your selves there for the time of your demor as ye may do the most benefit and advantage that may be to the speedy furtherance of the said Cause And forasmuch as at the dispatch of your said last Letters ye had not opened unto the Pope's Holiness the last and uttermost Device here conceived and to you written in my Letters sent by the said Alexander but that ye intended as soon as ye might have time and access to set forth the same wherein it is to be trusted since that thing could by no colour or respect to the Emperor be reasonably denied ye have before this time done some good and brought unto perfection I therefore remitting you to such Instructions as ye received at that time advertise you that the King's mind and pleasure is ye do your best to attain the Ampliation of the said Commission after such form as is to you in the said last Letters and Instructions prescribed which if ye cannot in every thing bring to pass at the least to obtain as much to the King's purpose and the benefit of the Cause as ye can wherein all good policy and dexterity is to be used and the Pope's Holiness by all perswasions to be induced thereunto shewing unto the same how ye have received Letters from the King's Highness and me responsives to such as ye wrote of the Dates before rehearsed whereby ye be advertised that the King's Highness perceiving the Pope's strange demeanour in this his great and weighty Cause with the little respect that his Holiness hath either to the importance thereof or to do unto his Holiness at this his great necessity gratuity and pleasure not only cannot be a little sorry and heavy to see himself frustrate of the future hope and expectation that his Grace had to have found the Pope's Holiness a most loving fast near and kind Father and assured Friend ready and glad to have done for his Grace that which of his Power Ordinary or Absolute he might have done in this thing which so near toucheth the King's Conscience Health Succession Realm and Subjects But also marvelleth highly That his Holiness both in Matters of Peace Truce in this the King's Cause and in all other hath more respect to please and content him of whom he hath received most displeasures and who studieth nothing more than the detriment of the See than his Holiness hath either to do that which a good common Father for the well of the Church Himself and all Christendom is bounden and oweth to do or also that which every thing well pondered it were both of Congruence Right Truth Equity Wisdom and conveniency for to do Thinking verily that his Highness deserved to be far otherwise entreated and that not at his most need in things nearest touching his Grace and where the same had his chief and principal confidence thus to have his just and reasonable Petitions rejected and totally to be converted to the arbitre of his Enemy which is not the way to win acquire and conserve Friends to the Pope's Holiness and See Apostolick nor that which a good and indifferent Vicar of Jesus Christ and common Father unto all Princes oweth and is bound to observe Nevertheless ye shall say the King's Highness who always hath shewed and largely comprobate himself a most devout Son unto the See Apostolick must and will take patience and shall pray to God to put in the Pope's mind a more direct and vertuous intent so to proceed in his acts and doing as he may be found a very Father upright indifferent loving and kind and not thus for partial respect fear or other inordinate Affection or cause to degenerate from his best Children showing himself unto them as a Step-Father nor the King's Highness ye shall say can persuade unto himself that the Pope's Holiness is of that nature and disposition that he will so totally fail his Grace in this Matter of so high importance but that by one good mean or other his Holiness will perfectly comprobate the intire love that always the same hath shewed to bear towards his Highness wherein ye shall desire him now to declare by his Acts the uttermost of his intent and disposition so as ye Mr. Stevins and Mr. Brian who be revoked home do not return with void hands or bring with you things of such meagerness or little substance as shall be to no purpose And thus by these or like words seconding to the same effect which as the time shall require and as he shall have cause ye by your Wisdoms can qualifie and devise It is not to be doubted but that the Pope's Holiness perceiving how the Kings Highness taketh this Matter and that two of you shall now return will in expedition of the said Ampliation of the Commission and other things requisite strain himself to do unto the King's Highness as much gratuity and pleasure as may be for the better attaining whereof ye shall also shew how heavy and sorry I with my Lord Legate Campegius be to see this manner of proceeding and the large promises which he and I so often have made unto the King's Highness of the Pope's fast and assured mind to do all that his Holiness etiam ex plenitudine potestatis might do thus to be disappointed most humbly beseeching his Holiness on my behalf by his high Wisdom to consider what a Prince this is the infinite and excellent gratitudes which the same hath exhibited to the Pope's Person in particular and to the See Apostolick in the general the magnitude and importance of this Cause with the Consequences that may follow by the good or ill entreating of the King's Highness in the same wherein ye shall say I have so largely written so plainly for my discharge declared the truth unto his Holiness and so humbly reverently and devoutly made intercession that more can I not add or accumulate thereunto but only pray unto God that the same may be perceived understood and taken as the exigence of the Case and the merits of this Noble Prince doth require trusting always and with fervent desire from day to day abiding to hear from his said Holiness some such thing as I shall now be able constantly to justifie and defend the great things which I and my said Lord Legate have said and attested on his Holiness behalf This with all other such matter as may serve to the purpose ye shall extend as well as ye can and by that means get and attain as much to your purpose for the corroboration and surety of all things to be done here as is possible leaving to speak any more or also to take or admit any rescripts for exhibition of the Brief advocation of the Cause or other of the former degrees seeing that all which shall or can be
communications with her or of as many sendings of your Chaplains unto her As for the late Lord of Canterbury's saying unto you That she had many great Visions it ought to move you never a deal to give credence unto her or her Revelations for the said Lord knew no more certainty of her or of her Revelations than he did by her own report And as touching the saying of Amos the Prophet I think verily the same moved you but a little to hearken unto her for sithence the Consummation and the end of the Old Testament and sithen the Passion of Christ God hath done many great and notable things in the World whereof he shewed nothing to his Prophets that hath come to the knowledg of Men. My Lord all these things moved you not to give credence unto her but only the very matter whereupon she made her false Prophesies to which matter ye were so affected as ye be noted to be in all matters which ye enter once into that nothing could come amiss that made for that purpose And here I appeal your Conscience and instantly desire you to answer Whether if she had shewed you as many Revelations for the confirmation of the King's Graces Marriage which he now enjoyeth as she did to the contrary ye would have given as much credence to her as the same done and would have let the trial of her and her Revelations to overpass those many years where ye dwelt not from her but twenty miles in the same Shire where her Traunces and Diffigurings and Prophesies in her Traunces were surmised and reported And if percase ye will say as it not unlike but ye will say minded as ye were wont to be that the matter be not like for the Law of God in your opinion standeth with the one and not with the other Surely my Lord I suppose there had been no great cause more to trust the one more than the other for ye know by Scriptures of the Bible that God may by his Revelation dispense with his own Law as with the Israelites spoiling the Egyptians and with Iacob to have four Wives and such other Think you my Lord that any indifferent Man considering the quality of the Matter and your Affections and also the negligent passing over of such lawful Trials as ye might have had of the said Maiden and her Revelations is so dull that cannot perceive and discern that your communing and often sending to the said Maid was rather to hear and bruit many of her Revelations than to try out the truth or falshood of the same And in this Business I suppose it will be hard for you to purge your self before God or the World but that ye have been in great default in hearing believing and concealing such things as tended to the destruction of the Prince and that her Revelations were bent and purposed to that end it hath been duly proved afore as great Assembly and Council of the Lords of this Realm as hath been seen many years meet out of a Parliament And what the said Lords deemed them worthy to suffer which said heard believed and concealed those false Revelations be more terrible than any threats spoken by me to your Brother And where ye go about to defend that ye be not to be blamed for concealing the Revelations concerning the King's Grace because ye thought it not necessary to rehearse them to his Highness for six Causes following in your Letters afore I shew you my mind concerning these Causes I suppose that albeit you percase thought it not necessary to be shewed to the Prince by you yet that your thinking shall not be your Trial but the Law must define whether ye oughted to utter it or not And as to the first of the said seven Causes Albeit she told you that she had shewed her Revelations concerning the King's Grace to the King her self yet her saying or others discharged not you but that ye were bound by your fidelity to shew to the King's Grace that thing which seemed to concern his Grace and his Reign so nighly for how knew you that she shewed these Revelations to the King's Grace but by her own saying to which ye should have given no such credence as to forbear the utterance of so great Matters concerning a King's Weal And why should you so sinisterly judg the Prince that if ye had shewed the same unto him he would have thought that ye had brought that tale unto him more for the strengthening and confirmation of your Opinion than for any other thing else Verily my Lord whatsoever your Judgment be I see daily such benignity and excellent humanity in his Grace that I doubt not but his Highness would have accepted it in good part if ye had shewed the same Revelations unto him as ye were bounden by your fidelity To the second Cause Albeit she shewed you not that any Prince or other Temporal Lord should put the King's Grace in danger of his Crown yet there were ways enough by which her said Revelations might have put the King's Grace in danger as the foresaid Council of Lords have substantially and duly considered And therefore albeit she shewed you not the means whereby the danger should ensue to the King yet ye were nevertheless bounden to shew him of the danger To the third Think you my Lord that if any Person would come unto you and shew you that the King's destruction were conspired against a certain time and would fully shew you that he were sent from his Master to shew the same to the King and will say further unto that he would go streight to the King were it not yet your duty to certify the King's Grace of this Revelation and also to enquire whether the said Person had done his foresaid Message or no Yes verily and so were ye bound tho the Maiden shewed you it was her Message from God to be declared by her to the King's Grace To the fourth Here ye translate the temporal Duty that ye owe to your Prince to the spiritual Duty of such as be bound to declare the Word of God to the People and to shew unto them the ill and punishment of it in another World the concealment whereof pertaineth to the Judgment of God but the concealment of this Matter pertaineth to other Judges of this Realm To the fifth There could no blame be imputed to you if ye had shewed the Maidens Revelation to the King's Grace albeit they were afterward found false for no Man ought to be blamed doing his Duty And if a Man would shew you secretly that there were a great Mischief intended against the Prince were ye to be blamed if ye shewed him of it albeit it was a feigned talk and the said mischief were never imagined To the sixth Concerning an Imagination of Mr. Pary it was known that he was beside himself and therefore they were not blamed that made no report thereof but it was not like in this case
in him did not only erect and advance the same Thomas unto the State of an Earl and enriched him with many-fold Gifts as well of Goods as of Lands and Offices but also him the said Thomas Cromwell Earl of Essex did erect and make one of your most trusty Counsellors as well concerning your Grace's Supream Jurisdictions Ecclesiastical as your most high secret Affairs Temporal Nevertheless your Majesty now of late hath found and tried by a large number of Witnesses being your faithful Subjects and Personages of great Honour Worship and Discretion the said Thomas Cromwell Earl of Essex contrary to the singular trust and confidence which your Majesty had in him to be the most false and corrupt Traitor Deceiver and Circumventor against your most Royal Person and the Imperial Crown of this your Realm that hath been known seen or heard of in all the time of your most noble Reign Insomuch that it is manifestly proved and declared by the Depositions of the Witnesses aforesaid That the same Thomas Cromwell Earl of Essex usurping upon your Kingly Estate Power Authority and Office without your Grace's Commandment or Assent hath taken upon him to set at liberty divers Persons being convicted and attainted of Misprision of High Treason and divers other being apprehended and in Prison for Suspection of High Treason and over that divers and many times at sundry places in this your Realm for manifold Sums of Mony to him given most traiterously hath taken upon him by several Writings to give and grant as well unto Aliens as to your Subjects a great number of Licenses for conveighing and carrying of Mony Corn Grain Beans Beer Leather Tallow Bells Mettals Horses and other Commodities of this your Realm contrary to your Highness's most Godly and Gracious Proclamations made for the Common-Wealth of your People of this your Realm in that behalf and in derogation of your Crown and Dignity And the same Thomas Cromwell elated and full of pride contrary to his most bounden Duty of his own Authority and Power not regarding your Majesty Royal And further taking upon him your Power Sovereign Lord in that behalf divers and many times most traiterously hath constituted deputed and assigned many singular Persons of your Subjects to be Commissioners in many your great urgent and weighty Causes and Affairs executed and done in this your Realm without the assent knowledg or consent of your Highness And further also being a Person of as poor and low degree as few be within this your Realm pretending to have so great a stroak about you our and his natural Sovereign Liege Lord that he letted not to say publickly and declare That he was sure of you which is detestable and to be abhorred amongst all good Subjects in any Christian Realm that any Subject should enterprize or take upon him so to speak of his Sovereign Liege Lord and King And also of his own Authority and Power without your Highness's consent hath made and granted as well to Strangers as to your own Subjects divers and many Pass-ports to pass over the Seas with Horses and great Sums of Mony without any search And over that most Gracious Soveraign Lord amongst divers other his Treasons Deceits and Falshoods the said Thomas Cromwell Earl of Essex being a detestable Heretick and being in himself utterly disposed to sett and sow common Sedition and Variance among your true and loving Subjects hath secretly set forth and dispersed into all Shires and other Territories of this your Realm and other your Dominions great numbers of false Erroneous Books whereof many were printed and made beyond the Seas and divers other within this Realm comprising and declaring amongst many other Evils and Errors manifest Matters to induce and lead your Subjects to diffidence and refusal of the true and sincere Faith and Belief which Christian Religion bindeth all Christian People to have in the most Holy and Blessed Sacrament of the Altar and other Articles of Christian Religion most graciously declared by your Majesty by Authority of Parliament And certain Matters comprised in some of the said Books hath caused to be translated into our maternal and English Tongue And upon report made unto him by the Translator thereof that the Matter so translated hath expresly been against the said most Blessed and Holy Sacrament Yet the same Thomas Cromwell Earl of Essex after he had read the same Translation most heretically hath affirmed the same material Heresie so translated to be good and further hath said that he found no fault therein and over that hath openly and obstinately holden Opinion and said That it was as lawful for every Christian Man to be a Minister of the said Sacrament as well as a Priest And where also your most Royal Majesty being a Prince of Vertue Learning and Justice of singular Confidence and Trust did constitute and make the same Thomas Cromwell Earl of Essex your Highness's Vicegerent within this your Realm of England and by the same gave unto him Authority and Power not only to redress and reform all and all manner of Errors and Erroneous Opinions insurging and growing among your loving and obedient Subjects of this your Realm and of the Dominions of the same but also to order and direct all Ecclesiastical and Spiritual Causes within your said Realm and Dominions the said Thomas Cromwell Earl of Essex not regarding his Duty to Almighty God and to your Highness under the Seal of your Vicegerent hath without your Grace's assent or knowledg licensed and authorized divers Persons detected and suspected of Heresies openly to teach and preach amongst your most loving and obedient Subjects within this your Realm of England And under the pretence and colour of the said great Authorities and Cures which your Majesty hath committed unto him in the Premisses hath not only of his corrupt and damnable Will and Mind actually at some time by his own Deed and Commandment and at many other times by his Letters expresly written to divers worshipful Persons being Sheriffs in sundry Shires of this your Realm falsly suggesting thereby your Grace's Pleasure so to have been caused to be set at large many false Hereticks some being there indicted and some other being thereof apprehended and in ward and commonly upon complaints made by credible Persons unto the said Thomas Cromwell Earl of Essex of great and most detestable Heresies committed and sprung in many places of this your Realm with declaration of the Specialities of the same Heresies and the Names of the Offenders therein the same Thomas Cromwel Earl of Essex by his crafty and subtil means and inventions hath not only defended the same Hereticks from Punishment and Reformation but being a fautor maintainer and supporter of Hereticks divers times hath terribly rebuked divers of the said credible Persons being their Accusers and some others of them hath persecuted and vexed by Imprisonment and otherwise So that thereby many of your Grace's true and loving Subjects have been in much
the discovery of the Indies having brought great wealth into Europe Princes began to deal more in that trade than before so that both France and England had their Instruments in Scotland and gave considerable yearly Pensions to the chief heads of Parties and Families In the search I have made I have found several Warrants for Sums of Money to be sent into Scotland and divided there among the Favourers of the English Interest and 't is not to be doubted but France traded in the same manner which continued till a happier way was found out for extinguishing these Quarrels both the Crowns being set on one head Having thus shewed the State of this Kings Government as to forreign Matters I shall next give an account of the Administration of Affairs at home both as to Civil and Spiritual Matters The King upon his first coming to the Crown did choose a wise Council partly out of those whom his Father had trusted partly out of those that were recommended to him by his Grand-Mother the Countess of Richmond and Derby in whom was the Right of the House of Lancaster though she willingly devolved her pretensions on her Son claiming nothing to her self but the Satisfaction of being Mother to a King She was a wise and Religious Woman and died soon after her Grand-Son came to the Crown There was a Faction in the Council between Fox Bishop of Winchester and the Lord Treasurer which could never be well made up though they were oft reconciled Fox always complaining of the Lord Treasurer for squandring away so soon that vast Mass of Treasure left by the Kings Father in which the other justified himself that what he did was by the Kings Warrants which he could not disobey but Fox objected that he was too easie to answer if not to procure these Warrants and that he ought to have given the King better advice In the Kings first Parliament things went as he desired upon his delivering up Empson and Dudley in which his preventing the severity of the Houses and proceeding against them at the Common Law as it secured his Ministers from an unwelcome President so the whole honour of it fell on the Kings justice His next Parliament was in the Third year of his Reign and there was considered the Brief from Pope Iulius the Second to the King complaining of the Indignities and Injuries done to the Apostolick See and the Pope by the French King and entreating the Kings assistance with such cajoling words as are always to be expected from Popes on the like occasions It was first read by the Master of the Rolls in the House of Lords and then the Lord Chancellour Warham Arch-Bishop of Canterbury and the Lord Treasurer with other Lords went down to the House of Commons and read it there Upon this and other reasons they gave the King subsidies towards the War with France At this time Fox to strengthen his Party against the Lord Treasurer finding Thomas Wolsey to be a likely man to get into the Kings favour used all his endeavours to raise him who was at that time neither unknown nor inconsiderable being Lord Almoner he was at first made a Privy Counsellour and frequently admitted to the Kings presence and waited on him over to France The King liked him well which he so managed that he quickly engrossed the Kings favour to himself and for 15 years together was the most absolute Favourite that had ever been seen in England all forreign Treaties and Places of Trust at home were at his Ordering he did what he pleased and his Ascendant over the King was such that there never appeared any Party against him all that while The great Artifice by which he insinuated himself so much on the King is set down very plainly by one that knew him well in these words In him the King conceived such a loving fancy especially for that he was most earnest and readiest in all the Counsel to advance the Kings only will and pleasure having no respect to the case and whereas the Ancient Counsellors would according to the Office of good Counsellors divers times perswade the King to have some time a recourse unto the Council there to hear what was done in weighty Matters the King was nothing at all pleased therewith for he loved nothing worse than to be constrained to do any thing contrary to his pleasure and that knew the Almoner very well having secret Insinuations of the Kings Intentions and so fast as the others Counselled the King to leave his pleasures and to attend to his Affairs so busily did the Almoner perswade him to the contrary which delighted him much and caused him to have the greater affection and love to the Almoner Having got into such Power he observed the Kings Inclinations exactly and followed his Interests closely for though he made other Princes retain him with great Presents and Pensions yet he never engaged the King into any Alliance but what was for his Advantage For affairs at home after he was established in his Greatness he affected to Govern without Parliaments there being from the Seventh year of his Reign after which he got the great Seal but one Parliament in the 14th and 15th year and no more till the One and Twentieth when matters were turning about But he raised great Sums of Money by Loans and Benevolences And indeed if we look on him as a Minister of State he was a very extraordinary Person but as he was a Church-man he was the disgrace of his Profession He not only served the King in all his secret pleasures but was lewd and vicious himself so that his having the French Pox which in those days was a matter of no small infamy was so publick that it was brought against him in Parliament when he fell in disgrace he was a man of most extravagant vanity as appears by the great State he lived in and to feed that his Ambition and Covetousness were proportionable He was first made Bishop of Tourney when that Town was taken from the French then he was made Bishop of Lincoln which was the first Bishoprick that fell void in this Kingdom after that upon Cardinal Bembridge his death he parted with Lincoln and was made Arch-Bishop of York then Hadrian that was a Cardinal and Bishop of Bath and Wells being deprived that See was given to him then the Abbey of St Albans was given to him in Comendam he next parted with Bath and Wells and got the Bishoprick of Duresm which he afterwards exchanged for the Bishoprick of Winchester But besides all that he had in his own hands the King granted him a full Power of disposing of all the Ecclesiastical benefices in England which brought him in as much money as all the Places he held for having so vast a Power committed to him both from the King and the Pope as to Church-preferments it may be easily gathered what
advantages a man of his temper would draw from it Warham was Lord Chancellour the first seven years of the Kings Reign but retired to give place to this aspiring favourite who had a mind to the great Seal that there might be no interfering between the Legantine and Chancery Courts And perhaps it wrought somewhat on his vanity that even after he was Cardinal Warham as Lord Chancellour took place of him as appears from the Entries made in the Journals of the House of Peers in the Parliament held the 7th year of the Kings Reign and afterwards gave him place as appears on many occasions particularly in the Letter written to the Pope 1530 set down by the Lord Herbert which the Cardinal subscribed before Warham We have nothing on record to shew what a Speaker he was for all the Journals of Parliament from the 7th to the 25th year of this King are lost but it is like he spoke as his Predecessor in that Office Warham did whose speeches as they are entred in the Journals are Sermons begun with a Text of Scripture which he expounded and applyed to the business they were to go upon stuffing them with the most fulsome flattery of the King that was possible The next in favour and Power was the Lord Treasurer restored to his Fathers honour of Duke of Norfolk to whom his Son succeeded in that Office as well as in his hereditary honours and managed his Interest with the King so dexterously that he stood in all the Changes that followed and continued Lord Treasurer during the Reign of this King till near the end of it when he fell through Jealousie rather than guilt this shewed how dexterous a man he was that could stand so long in that imployment under such a King But the chief Favourite in the Kings pleasures was Charles Brandon a Gallant graceful Person one of the strongest men of the Age and so a fit match for the King at his Justs and Tiltings which was the manly diversion of that time and the King taking much pleasure in it being of a robust Body and singularly expert at it he who was so able to second him in these Courses grew mightily in his favour so that he made him first Viscount Lisle and some Months after Duke of Suffolk Nor was he less in the Ladies favours than the Kings for his Sister the Lady Mary liked him and being but so long Married to King Lewis of France as to make her Queen Dowager of France she resolved to choose her second Husband her self and cast her eye on the Duke of Suffolk who was then sent over to the Court of France Her Brother had designed the Marriage between them yet would not openly give his Consent to it but she by a strange kind of Wooing prefixed him the Term of four days to gain her Consent in which she told him if he did not prevail he should for ever lose all his hopes of having her though after such a Declaration he was like to meet with no great difficulty from her So they were Married and the King was easily pacified and received them into favour neither did his favour die with her for it continued all his life but he never medled much in business and by all that appears was a better Courtier than States-Man Little needs be said of any other Person more than will afterwards occur The King loved to raise mean Persons and upon the least distaste to throw them down and falling into disgrace he spared not to sacrifice them to publick discontents His Court was magnificent and his Expence vast he indulged himself in his pleasures and the hopes of Children besides the Lady Mary failing by the Queen he who of all things desired issue most kept one Elizabeth Blunt by whom he had Henry Fitzroy whom in the 17th year of his Reign he created Earl of Nottingham and the same day made him Duke of Richmond and Sommerset and intended afterwards to have put him in the Succession of the Crown after his other Children but his death prevented it As for his Parliaments he took great care to keep a good understanding with them and chiefly with the House of Commons by which means he seldom failed to carry Matters as he pleased among them only in the Parliament held in the 14th and 15th of his Reign the Demand of the Subsidy towards the War with France being so high as 800000 lib. the 5th of mens goods and lands to be paid in Four years and the Cardinal being much hated there was great Opposition made to it for which the Cardinal blamed Sir Thomas More much who was then Speaker of the House of Commons and finding that which was offered was not above the half of what was asked went himself to the House of Commons and desired to hear the reasons of those who opposed his Demands that he might answer them but he was told the Order of their House was to reason only among themselves and so went away much dissatisfied It was with great difficulty that they obtained a Subsidy of 3 s. in the lib. to be paid in four years This disappointment it seems did so offend the Cardinal that as no Parliament had been called for Seven years before so there was none summoned for Seven years after And thus stood the Civil Government of England in the 19th year of the Kings Reign when the Matter of the Divorce was first moved But I shall next open the State of Affairs in Reference to Religious and Spiritual Concerns King Henry was bred with more care than had been usually bestowed on the Education of Princes for many Ages who had been only trained up to those Exercises that prepared them to War and if they could read and write more was not expected of them But learning began now to flourish and as the House of Medici in Florence had great honour by the Protection it gave to learned men so other Princes every-where cherished the Muses King Henry the 7th though illiterate himself yet took care to have his Children instructed in good letters And it generally passes current that he bred his second Son a Scholar having designed him to be Arch-Bishop of Canterbury but that has no foundation for the Writers of that time tell that his Elder Brother Prince Arthur was also bred a Scholar And all the Instruction King Henry had in Learning must have been after his Brother was dead when that Design had vanished with his life For he being born the 18th of Iune 1491. and Prince Arthur dying the Second of April 1502. he was not full eleven years of Age when he became Prince of Wales at which Age Princes have seldom made any great progress in Learning But King Henry the 7th judging either that it would make his Sons Greater Princes and fitter for the Management of their Affairs or being jealous of their looking too early into business or their pretending to the Crown
upon their Mothers Title which might have been a dangerous competition to him that was so little beloved by his Subjects took this Method for amusing them with other things thence it was that his Son was the most learned Prince that had been in the World for many Ages and deserved the Title Beau-Clerke on a better account than his Predecessor that long before had carried it The Learning then in credit was either that of the Schools about abstruse Questions of Divinity which from the days of Lombard were debated and descanted on with much subtlety and nicety and exercised all Speculative Divines or the Study of the Canon-Law which was the way to Business and Preferment To the former of these the King was much addicted and delighted to read often in Thomas 〈◊〉 and this made Cardinal Wolsey more acceptable to him who was 〈◊〉 conversant in that sort of Learning He loved the purity of the 〈◊〉 tongue which made him be so kind to Erasmus that was the great Resâ—â—â—er of it and to Polidore Virgil though neither of these made their Court dextrously with the Cardinal which did much intercept the Kingâ— favour to them so that the one left England and the other was but coâ—rsly used in it who has sufficiently revenged himself upon the Cardinal's Memory The Philosophy then in fashion was so intermixed with their Divinity that the King understood it too and was also a good Musician as appears by two whole Masses which he composed He never wrote well but scrawled so that his hand was scarce legible Being thus inclined to Learning he was much courted by all hungry Scholars who generally over Europe dedicated their Books to him with such flattering Epistles that it very much lessens him to see how he delighted in such stuffe For if he had not taken pleasure in it and rewarded them it is not likely that others should have been every year writing after such ill Copies Of all things in the World Flattery wrought most on him and no sort of Flattery pleased him better than to have his great Learning and Wisdom commended And in this his Parliaments his Courtiers his Chaplains Forreigners and Natives all seemed to vie who should exceed most and came to speak to him in a Stile which was scarce fit to be used to any Creature But he designed to entail these praises on his Memory cherishing Church-men more than any King in England had ever done he also Courted the Pope with a constant submission and upon all occasions made the Popes Interests his own and made War and Peace as they desired him So that had he dyed any time before the 19th year of his Reign he could scarce have scaped being Canonized notwithstanding all his faults for he abounded in those vertues which had given Saintship to Kings for near 1000 years together and had done more than they all did by writing a Book for the Roman Faith England had for above 300 years been the tamest part of Christendome to the Papal Authority and had been accordingly dealt with But though the Parliaments and two or three high-spirited Kings had given some interruption to the cruel exactions and other illegal proceedings of the Court of Rome yet that Court always gained their designs in the end But even in this Kings days the Crown was not quite stript of all its Authority over Spiritual persons The Investitures of Bishops and Abbots which had been originally given by the delivery of the Pastoral Ring and Staffe by the Kings of England were after some opposition wrung out of their hands yet I find they retained another thing which upon the matter was the same When any See was vacant a Writ was issued out of the Chancery for seizing on all the Temporalties of the Bishoprick and then the King recommended one to the Pope upon which his Bulls were expeded at Rome and so by a Warrant from the Pope he was consecrated and invested in the Spiritualties of the See but was to appear before the King either in Person or by Proxie and renounce every clause in his Letters and Bulls that were or might be prejudicial to the Prerogative of the Crown or contrary to the Laws of the Land and was to swear Fealty and Allegiance to the King And after this a new Writ was issued out of the Chancery bearing that this was done and that thereupon the Temporalties should be restored Of this there are so many Precedents in the Records that every one that has searched them must needs find them in every year but when this began I leave to the more Learned in the Law to discover And for proof of it the Reader will find in the Collection the fullest Record which I met with concerning it in Henry the 7th his Reign of Cardinal Adrian's being Invested in the Bishoprick of Bath and Wells So that upon the matter the Kings then disposed of all Bishopricks keeping that still in their own hands which made them most desired in those Ages and so had the Bishops much at their Dovotion But King Henry in a great degree parted with this by the above-mentioned power granted to Cardinal Wolsey who being Legate as well as Lord Chancellour it was thought a great errour in Government to lodge such a trust with him which might have past into a Precedent for other Legates pretending to the same Power since the Papal greatness had thus risen and oft upon weaker grounds to the height it was then at Yet the King had no mind to suffer the Laws made against the suing out of Bulls in the Court of Rome without his leave to be neglected for I find several Licenses granted to sue Bulls in that Court bearing for their Preamble the Statute of the 16 of Richard the Second against the Popes pretended Power in England But the immunity of Ecclesiastical persons was a thing that occasioned great complaints And good cause there was for them For it was ordinary for persons after the greatest Crimes to get into Orders and then not only what was past must be forgiven them but they were not to be questioned for any Crime after holy Orders given till they were first degraded and till that was done they were the Bishops Prisoners Whereupon there rose a great dispute in the beginning of this Kings Reign of which none of our Historians having taken any Notice I shall give a full account of it King Henry the Seventh in his Fourth Parliament did a little lessen the Priviledges of the Clergy enacting that Clerks convicted should be burnt in the hand But this not proving a sufficient restraint it was Enacted in Parliament in the Fourth year of this King that all Murderers and Robbers should be denyed the benefit of their Clergy But though this seemed a very Just Law yet to make it pass through the House of Lords they added two Proviso's to it the one for excepting all such as were within
laid the Murder on the Officers that had the charge of that Prison and by other proofs they found the Bishops Sumner and the Bell-ringer guilty of it and by the deposition of the Sumner himself it did appear that the Chancellour and he and the Bell-ringer did Murder him and then hang him up But as the Inquest proceeded in this Trial the Bishop began a new Process against the dead body of Richard Hunne for other points of Heresie and several Articles were gathered out of Wickliff's Preface to the Bible with which he was charged And his having the Book in his Possession being taken for good evidence he was judged an Heretick and his body delivered to the Secular Power When judgment was given the Bishops of Duresme and Lincoln with many Doctors both of Divinity and the Canon-Law sate with the Bishop of London so that it was lookt on as an Act of the whole Clergy and done by common consent On the 20th of December his body was burnt at Smithfield But this produced an effect very different from what was expected for it was hoped that he being found an Heretick no body should appear for him any more whereas on the contrary it occasioned a great out-cry the man having lived in very good reputation among his Neighbours so that after that day the City of London was never well affected to the Popish Clergy but inclined to follow any body who spoke against them and every one lookt on it as a Cause of common concern All exclaimed against the Cruelty of their Clergy that for a mans suing a Clerke according to law he should be long and hardly used in a severe imprisonment and at last cruelly murdered and all this laid on himself to defame him and ruin his family And then to burn that body which they had so handled was thought such a complication of Cruelties as few Barbarians had ever been guilty of The Bishop finding that the Inquest went on and the whole matter was discovered used all possible endeavours to stop their proceedings and they were often brought before the Kings Council where it was pretended that all proceeded from Malice and Heresie The Cardinal laboured to procure an order to forbid their going any further but the thing was both so foul and so evident that it could not be done and that opposition made it more generally believed In the Parliament there was a Bill sent up to the Lords by the Commons for restoring Hunne's Children which was passed and had the Royal assent to it but another Bill being brought in about this Murther it occasioned great heats among them The Bishop of London said that Hunne had hanged himself that the Inquest were false perjured Caitiffs and if they proceeded further he could not keep his house for Hereticks so that the Bill which was sent up by the Commons was but once read in the House of Lords for the power of the Clergy was great there But the Trial went on and both the Bishops Chancellour and the Summer were endicted as Principals in the Murder The Convocation that was then sitting finding so great a stir made and that all their liberties were now struck at resolved to call Doctor Standish to an Account for what he had said and argued in that matter so he being summoned before them some Articles were objected to him by word of mouth concerning the judging of Clerks in Civil Courts and the day following they being put in writing the Bill was delivered to him and a day assigned for him to make answer The Doctor perceiving their intention and judging it would go hard with him if he were tryed before them went and claimed the Kings Protection from this trouble that he was now brought in for discharging his duty as the Kings Spiritual Counsel But the Clergy made their excuse to the King that they were not to question him for any thing he had said as the Kings Counsel but for some Lectures he read at St Pauls and elswhere contrary to the Law of God and Liberties of the holy Church which they were bound to maintain and desired the Kings Assistance according to his Coronation Oath and as he would not incur the Censures of the holy Church On the other hand the Temporal Lords and Judges with the concurrence of the House of Commons addressed to the King to maintain the Temporal Jurisdiction according to his Coronation Oath and to protect Standish from the Malice of his enemies This put the King in great perplexity for he had no mind to lose any part of his Temporal Jurisdiction and on the other hand was no less apprehensive of the dangerous effects that might follow on a breach with the Clergy So he called for Doctor Veysey then Dean of his Chappel and afterwards Bishop of Exeter and charged him upon his Allegiance to declare the truth to him in that matter which after some study he did and said upon his Faith Conscience and Allegiance he did think that the convening of Clerks before the secular Judg which had been always practised in England might well consist with the Law of God and the true Liberties of the holy Church This gave the King great satisfaction so he commanded all the Judges and his Council both Spiritual and Temporal and some of both Houses to meet at Black-Friers and to hear the matter argued The Bill against Doctor Standish was read which consisted of Six Articles that were objected to him First That he had said that the lower Orders were not sacred Secondly That the Exemption of Clerks was not founded on a divine Right Thirdly That the Laity might coerce Clerks when the Prelates did not their duty Fourthly That no positive Ecclesiastical Law binds any but those who receive it Fifthly That the Study of the Canon-Law was needless Sixthly That of the whole Volume of the Decretum so much as a man could hold in his fist and no more did oblige Christians To these Doctor Standish answered that for those things exprest in the Third the Fifth and the Sixth Articles he had never taught them as for his asserting them at any time in discourse as he did not remember it so he did not much care whether he had done it or not To the First he said Lesser Orders in one sense are sacred and in another they are not sacred For the Second and Fourth he confessed he had taught them and was ready to justifie them It was objected by the Clergy that as by the Law of God no man could judge his Father it being contrary to that Commandment Honour thy Father So Church-men being Spiritual Fathers they could not be judged by the Laity who were their Children To which he answered that as that only concluded in favour of Priests those in Inferiour Orders not being Fathers so it was a mistake to say a Judge might not sit upon his Natural Father for the Judge was by another Relation above his Natural Father and though
This as it was fatal to the Counts of Tholouse who were great Princes in the South of France and first fell under the Censures so it was terrible to all other Princes who thereupon to save themselves delivered up their Subjects to the Mercy of the Ecclesiastical Courts Burning was the death they made choice of because Witches Vizards and Sodomites had been so executed Therefore to make Heresie appear a terrible thing this was thought the most proper punishment of it It had also a resemblance of everlasting Burning to which they adjudged their Souls as well as their bodies were condemned to the â—ire but with this signal difference that they could find no such effectual way to oblige God to execute their sentence as they contrived against the Civil Magistrate But however they confidently gave it out that by vertue of that Promise of our Saviours Whose sins ye bind on Earth they are bound in Heaven their Decrees were ratified in Heaven And it not being easie to disprove what they said people believed the one as they saw the other Sentence executed So that whatever they condemned as Heresie was looked on as the worst thing in in the world There was no occasion for the execution of this Law in England till the days of Wickliffe And the favour he had from some great men stopt the Proceedings against him But in the 5th year of King Richard the Second a Bill passed in the House of Lords and was assented to by the King and published for an Act of Parliament though the Bill was never sent to the House of Commons By this pretended Law it appears Wickliff's followers were then very numerous that they had a certain habit and did Preach in many places both in Churches Church-yards and Markets without Licence from the Ordinary and did preach several Doctrines both against the Faith and the Laws of the Land as had been proved before the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury the other Bishops Prelats Doctors of Divinity and of the Civil and Canon-Law and others of the Clergy That they would not submit to the admonitions nor Censures of the Church but by their subtile ingenious words did draw the people to follow them and defend them by strong hand and in great routs Therefore it was Ordained that upon the Bishops certifying into the Chancery the names of such Preachers and their Abettors the Chancellour should issue forth Commissions to the Sheriffs and others the Kings Ministers to hold them in Arrest and strong Prison till they should justify them according to the Law and reason of Holy Church From the gentleness of which law it may appear that England was not then so tame as to bear the severity of those cruel laws which were setled and put in execution in other Kingdoms The Custome at that time was to engross Copies of all the Acts of Parliament and to send them with a Writ under the great Seal to the Sheriffs to make them be proclaimed within their jurisdictions And Iohn Braibrook Bishop of London then Lord Chancellour sent this with the other Acts of that Parliament to be proclaimed The Writ bears date the 26th of May 5 to Reg. But in the next Parliament that was held in the 6th year of that Kings Reign the Commons preferred a Bill reciting the former Act and constantly affirmed that they had never assented to it and therefore desired it might be declared to be void for they Protested it was never their intent to be Iustified and to bind themselves and their Successors to the Prelats more than their Ancestors had done in times past To which the King gave the Royal Assent as it is in the Records of Parliament But in the Proclamation of the Acts of that Parliament this Act was suppressed so that the former Act was still looked on as a good law and is Printed in the Book of Statutes Such pious frauds were always practised by the Popish Clergy and were indeed necessary for the supporting the Credit of that Church When Richard the 2d was deposed and the Crown usurped by Henry the 4th then he in gratitude to the Clergy that assisted him in his coming to the Crown granted them a law to their hearts content in the 2 d. year of his Reign The Preamble bears That some had a new Faith about the Sacraments of the Church and the Authority of the same and did Preach without Authority gathered Conventicles taught Schools wrote Books against the Catholick Faith with many other heinous aggravations Upon which the Prelats and Clergy and the Commons of the Realm prayed the King to provide a sufficient remedy to so great an evil Therefore the King by the assent of the States and other discreet men of the Realm being in the said Parliament did Ordain That none should Preach without Licence except persons Priviledged That none should Preach any Doctrine contrary to the Catholick Faith or the Determination of the Holy Church and that none should favour and abett them nor keep their Books but deliver them to the Diocesan of the place within 40 days after the Proclamation of that Statute And that if any Persons were defamed or suspected of doing against that Ordinance then the Ordinary might Arrest them and keep them in his Prison till they were Canonically purged of the Articles laid against them or did abjure them according to the Laws of the Church Provided always that the proceedings against them were publickly and judicially done and ended within three Months after they had been so Arrested and if they were Convict the Diocesan or his Commissaries might keep them in Prison as long as to his discretion shall seem expedient and might Fine them as should seem competent to him certifying the Fine into the Kings Exchequer and if any being Convict did refuse to abjure or after Abjuration did fall into Relapse then he was to be left to the Secular Court according to the Holy Canons And the Majors Sheriffs or Bayliffs were to be personally present at the passing the Sentence when they should be required by the Diocesan or his Commissaries and after the Sentence they were to receive them and them before the People in a high place do to be Brent By this Statute the Sheriffs or other Officers were immediatly to proceed to the Burning of Hereticks without any Writ or Warrant from the King But it seems the Kings Learned Council advised him to issue out a Writ De Haeretico comburendo upon what grounds of Law I cannot tell For in the same year when William Sartre who was the first that was put to death upon the account of Heresie was judged Relapse by Thomas Arundel Arch-Bishop of Canterbury in a Convocation of his Province and thereupon was degraded from Priesthood and left to Secular Power a Writ was issued out to Burn him which in the Writ is called The Customary Punishment relating it as like to the Customs that were beyond
years together for before two years elapsed there was a War proclaimed against France and when overtures were made for a Peace it appears by the Treaty-Rolls that the Earl of Worcester was sent over Ambassador And when the Kings sister was sent over to Lewis the French King though Sir Thomas Boleyn went over with her he was not then so much considered as to be made an Ambassador For in the Commission that was given to many persons of Quality to deliver her to her Husband King Lewis the 12 Sir Thomas Boleyn is not named The persons in the Commission are the Duke of Norfolk the Marquess of Dorchester the Bishop of Duresm the Earls of Surrey and Worcester the Prior of St. Iohns and Doctor West Dean of Windsor A year after that Sir Thomas Boleyn was made Ambassador but then it was too late for Anne Boleyn to be yet unborn much less could it be as Sanders says that she was born two years after it But the Learned Camden whose Study and Profession led him to a more particular knowledg of these things gives us another account of her birth He says that she was born in the year 1507. which was two years before the King came to the Crown And if it be suggested that then the Prince to enjoy her Mother prevailed with his Father to send her Husband beyond Sea that must be done when the Prince himself was not 14 years of Age so they must make him to have corrupted other mens wives at that Age when yet they will not allow his Brother no not when he was 2 years older to have known his own wife But now I leave this foul Fiction and go to deliver certain Truths· Anne Boleyn's Mother was Daughter to the Duke of Norfolk and Sister to the Duke that was at the time of the Divorce Lord Treasurer Her Fathers Mother was one of the Daughters and heirs to the Earl of Wiltshire and Ormond and her great Grand-Father Sir Geofry Boleyn who had been Lord Major of London Married one of the Daughters and Heirs of the Lord Hastings and their Family as they had mixed with so much great Blood so had Married their Daughters to very Noble Families She being but seven years old was carried over to France with the Kings Sister which shews she could have none of those deformities in her person since such are not brought into the Courts and Families of Queens And though upon the French Kings Death the Queen Dowager came soon back to England yet she was so liked in the French Court that the next King Francis his Queen kept her about her self for some years and after her death the Kings Sister the Dutchess of Alenson kept her in her Court all the while she was in France which as it shews there was somewhat extraordinary in her person so those Princesses being much celebrated for their vertues it is not to be imagined that any person so notoriously defamed as Sanders would represent her was entertained in their Courts When she came into England is not so clear it is said that in the year 1522. when War was made on France her Father who was then Ambassador was recalled and brought her over with him which is not improbable but if she came then she did not stay long in England for Camden says that she served Queen Claudia of France till her death which was in Iuly 1524 and after that she was taken into service by K Francis his Sister How long she continued in that service I do not find but it is probable that she returned out of France with her Father from his Embassy in the year 1527. when as Stow says he brought with him the Picture of her Mistress who was offered in Marriage to this King If she came out of France before as those Authors before-mentioned say it appears that the King had no design upon her then because he suffered her to return and when one Mistress died to take another in France but if she stayed there all this while then it is probable he had not seen her till now at last when she came out of the Princess of Alenson's service but whensoever it was that she came to the Court of England it is certain that she was much considered in it And though the Queen who had taken her to be one of her Maids of Honour had afterwards just cause to be displeased with her as her Rival yet she carried her self so that in the whole Progress of the Sute I never find the Queen her self or any of her Agents fix the least ill Character on her which would most certainly have been done had there been any just cause or good colour for it And so far was this Lady at least for some time from any thoughts of Marrying the King that she had consented to Marry the Lord Piercy the Earl of Northumberland's eldest Son whom his Father by a strange compliance with the Cardinals vanity had placed in his Court and made him one of his servants The thing is considerable and clears many things that belong to this History and the Relator of it was an Ear-witness of the Discourse upon it as himself informs us The Cardinal hearing that the Lord Piercy was making addresses to Anne Boleyn one day as he came from the Court called for him before his servants before us all says the Relator including himself and chid him for it pretending at first that it was unworthy of him to match so meanly but he justified his choice and reckoned up her birth and Quality which he said was not inferior to his own And the Cardinal insisting fiercely to make him lay down his pretensions he told him he would willingly submit to the King and him but that he had gone so far before many witnesses that he could not forsake it and knew not how to discharge his conscience and therefore he entreated the Cardinal would procure him the Kings favour in it Upon that the Cardinal in great rage said why thinkest thou that the King and I know not what we have to do in so weighty a matter yes I warrant you but I can see in thee no submission at all to the purpose and said you have matched your self with such a one as neither the King nor yet your Father will agree to it and therefore I will send for thy Father who at his coming shall either make thee break this unadvised bargain or disinherit thee for ever To which the Lord Piercy replyed That he would submit himself to him if his Conscience were discharged of the weighty burden that lay upon it and soon after his Father coming to Court he was diverted another way Had that Writer told us in what year this was done it had given a great light to direct us but by this relation we see that she was so far from thinking of the King at that time that she had
which they were also to deliver They had likewise a secret Instruction by all means to endeavour that Cardinal Campegio should be the Legate he had the reputation of a Learned Canonist and they knew he was a tractable man and besides that he was Bishop of Salisbury the King had obliged him by the grant of a Palace which the King was building in Burgo at Rome for his Ambassadors which before it was finished he had by a Patent given to him and his heirs so they had better hopes of him than of any other By these Ambassadors the Cardinal wrote a long and most earnest Letter to Iohn Cassali the Proto-Notarie that was the Ambassadors Brother In which all the Arguments that a most anxious mind could invent or dictate are laid together to perswade the Pope to grant the Kings desires Among other things he tells him How he had engaged to the King that the Pope would not deny it That the King both out of scruple of Conscience and because of some Diseases in the Queen that were incurable had resolved never to come near her more and that if the Pope continued out of his partial respects to the Emperor to be inexorable the King would proceed another way He offers to take all the blame of it upon his own Soul if it were amiss with many other particulars in which he is so pressing that I cannot imagine what moved the Lord Herbert who saw those Letters to think that the Cardinal did not really intend the Divorce He it seems saw another Paper of their Instructions by which they were ordered to say to the Pope that the Cardinal was not the Author of the Counsel But all that was intended by that was only to excuse him so far that he might not be thought too partial and an incompetent Judge For as he was far from disowning the justice of the Kings Sute so he would not have trusted a Secret of that Importance to paper which when it should be known to the King would have lost him his favour But undoubtedly it was concerted between the King and him to remove an Exception which otherwise the Cardinals of the Imperial Faction would have made to his being the Judg in that matter With those Letters and Instructions were Gardiner and Fox sent to Rome where both the Cassalies and Staphileus were promoting the Kings business all they could And being strengthned with the Accession of those other two they made a greater progress so that in April the Pope did in Consistory Declare Cardinal Campegio Legate to go to England that he with the Cardinal of York might try the validity of the Kings Marriage But that Cardinal made great excuses he was then Legate at Rome in which he had such advantages that he had no mind to enter in a business which must for ever engage either the Emperor or the King against him He also pretended an Inability to travel so great a journey being much subject to the Gout But when this was known in England the Cardinal wrote him a most earnest Letter to hasten over and bring with him all such things as were necessary for making their Sentence firm and irreversible so that it might never again be Questioned But here I shall add a Remark which though it is of no great importance yet will be diverting to the Reader The draught of the Letter is in Wolsey's Secretaries hand amended in some places by his own and concluded thus I hope all things shall be done according to the Will of God the desire of the King the Quiet of the Kingdom and to our honour with a good Conscience But the Cardinal dasht out this last word with a good Conscience Perhaps judging that was a thing fit for meaner persons but that it was below the Dignity of two Cardinals to consider it much He wrote also to Cassali high complements for his diligence in the Step that was made but desired him with all possible means to get the Bull granted and trusted to his keeping with the deepest Protestations that no use should be made of it but that the King only should see it by which his mind would be at ease and he being put in good hopes would employ his Power in the service of the Pope and Apostolick See but the Pope was not a man to be cozen'd so easily When the Cardinal heard by the next Dispatch what excuses and delays Campegio made he wrote to him again and pressed his coming over in haste For his being Legate of Rome he desired him to name a Vice-Legate For his want of Money and Horses Gardiner would furnish him as he desired and he should find an equipage ready for him in France and he might certainly expect great rewards from the King But if he did not make more haste the King would incline to believe an advertisement that was sent him of his turning over to the Emperors Party Therefore if he either valued the Kings kindness or were grateful for the favours he had received from him if he valued the Cardinals Friendship or safety or if he would hinder the diminution of the Authority of the Roman Church all excuses set aside he must make what haste in his Journey was possible Yet the Legate made no great haste for till October following he came not into England The Bull that was desired could not be obtained but another was granted which perhaps was of more force because it had not those extraordinary Clauses in it There is the Copy of a Bull to this purpose in the Cottonian Library which has been printed more than once by some that have taken it for a Copy of the same Bull that was sent by Campegio but I take it to be rather a Copy of that Bull which the Pope Signed at Rome while he was there a Prisoner and probably afterward at Orvieto he might give it the date that it bears 1527. Decemb. 17. But that there was a Decretal Bull sent by Campegio will appear evidently in the sequel of this Relation About this time I meet with the first evidence of the progress of the Kings love to Anne Boleyn in two Original Letters of hers to the Cardinal from which it appears not only that the King had then resolved to Marry her but that the Cardinal was privy to it They bear no date but the matter of them shews they were written after the end of May when the Sweating-sickness began and about the time that the Legate was expected They give such a light to the History that I shall not cast them over to the Collection at the end but set them down here MY Lord in my most humblest wise that my heart can think I desire you to pardon me that I am so bold to trouble you with my simple and rude writing esteeming it to proceed from her that is much desirous to know that your Grace does well as I perceive by this
Bearer that you do The which I pray God long to continue as I am most bound to pray for I do know the great pains and troubles that you have taken for me both day and night is never like to be recompenced on my part but alonly in loving you next unto the Kings Grace above all creatures living And I do not doubt but the daily proofs of my deeds shall manifestly declare and affirm my writing to be true and I do trust you do think the same My Lord I do assure you I do long to hear from you news of the Legate for I do hope and they come from you they shall be very good and I am sure you desire it as much as I and more and it were possible as I know it is not and thus remaining in a stedfast hope I make an end of my Letter written with the hand of her that is most bound to be THe writer of this Letter would not cease till she had caused me likewise to set to my hand desiring you though it be short to take it in good part I ensure you there is neither of us but that greatly desireth to see you and much more joyous to hear that you have scaped this Plague so well trusting the fury thereof to be passed specially with them that keepeth good diet as I trust you do The not hearing of the Legates Arrival in France causeth us somewhat to muse notwithstanding we trust by your diligence and vigilancy with the assistance of Almighty God shortly to be eased out of that trouble No more to you at this time but that I pray God send you as good health and prosperity as the Writer would By Your Loving Soveraign and Friend Henry K. Your Humble Servant Anne Boleyn MY Lord In my most humblest wise that my poor heart can think I do thank your Grace for your kind Letter and for your rich and goodly Present the which I shall never be able to deserve without your help of the which I have hitherto had so great plenty that all the days of my life I am most bound of all Creatures next the King's Grace to love and serve your Grace of the which I beseech you never to doubt that ever I shall vary from this thought as long as any breath is in my body And as touching your Graces trouble with the sweat I thank our Lord that them that I desired and prayed for are scaped and that is the King and you not doubting but that God has preserved you both for great causes known alonly of his high wisdom And as for the coming of the Legate I desire that much and if it be God's pleasure I pray him to send this matter shortly to a good end and then I trust My Lord to recompence part of your great pains In the which I must require you in the mean time to accept my good-will in the stead of the power the which must proceed partly from you as our Lord knoweth to whom I beseech to send you long life with continuance in honour Written with the hand of her that is most bound to be Your Humble and Obedient Servant Anne Boleyn The Cardinal hearing that Campegius had the Decretal Bull committed to his Trust to be shewed only to the King and himself wrote to the Ambassador that it was necessary it should be also shewed to some of the Kings Council not to make any use of it but that thereby they might understand how to manage the Process better by it This he begged might be trusted to his care and fidelity and he undertook to manage it so that no kind of danger could arise out of it At this time the Cardinal having Finished his Foundations at Oxford and Ipswich and finding they were very acceptable both to the King and to the Clergy resolved to go on and suppress more Monasteries and erect new Bishopricks turning some Abbies to Cathedrals This was proposed in the Consistory and granted as appears by a dispatch of Cassali's He also spoke to the Pope about a general Visitation of all Monasteries And on the 4th of November the Bull for suppressing some was expected a Copy whereof is yet extant but written in such a hand that I could not read three words together in any place of it and though I tried others that were good at reading all hands yet they could not do it But I find by the dispatch that the Pope did it with some aversion and when Gardiner told him plainly it was necessary and it must be done he paused a little and seemed unwilling to give any further offence to Religious Orders But since he found it so uneasie to gratifie the King in so great a Point as the matter of his Divorce he judged it the more necessary to mollifie him by a compliance in all other things So there was a power given to the Two Legates to examine the state of the Monasteries and to suppress such as they thought fit and convert them into Bishopricks and Cathedrals While matters went thus between Rome and England the Queen was as active as she could be to engage her Two Nephews the Emperor and his Brother to appear for her She complained to them much of the King but more of the Cardinal She also gave them notice of all the Exceptions that were made to the Bull and desired both their advice and assistance They having a mind to perplex the Kings Affairs advised her by no means to yield nor to be induced to enter into a Religious life and gave her assurance that by their Interest at Rome they would support her and maintain her Daughters Title if it went to extremities And as they employed all their agents at Rome to serve her concerns so they consulted with the Canonists about the force of the Exceptions to the Bull. The issue of which was that a Breve was found out or forged that supplied some of the most material defects in the Bull. For whereas in the Bull the Preamble bore that the King and Queen had desired the Popes Dispensation to Marry that the Peace might continue between the Two Crowns without any other cause given In the preamble of this Breve mention is made of their desire to Marry because otherwise it was not likely that the Peace would be continued between the Two Crowns And for that and divers other reasons they asked the Dispensation Which in the body of the Breve is granted bearing date the 26th of December 1503. Upon this they pretended that the Dispensation was granted upon good Reasons since by this Petition it appeared that there were fears of a Breach between the Crowns And that there were also other reasons made use of though they were not named But there was one Fatal thing in it In the Bull it is only said That the Queens Petition bore That perhaps she had Consummated her Marriage with Prince Arthur by the
were by an other Dispatch which Gardiner sent ordered to Protest and Appeal from the Pope as not the true Vicar of Christ to a true Vicar But the King upon second thoughts judged it not fit to proceed to this Extremity so soon They were also ordered to advertise the Pope that all the Nobility had assured the King they would adhere to him in case he were so ill used by the Pope that he were constrained to withdraw his obedience from the Apostolick See and that the Cardinals ruine was unavoidable if the Pope granted the Avocation The Emperors Agents had pretended they could not send the original Breve into England and said their Master would send it to Rome upon which the Ambassadors had solicited for Letters Compulsory to require him to send it to England yet left that might now be made an Argument by the Imperialists for an Avocation they were ordered to speak no more of it for the Legates would proceed to Sentence upon the attested Copy that was sent from Spain The Ambassadors had also orders to take the best Counsel in Rome about the Legal ways of hindring an Avocation But they found it was not fit to rely much on the Lawyers in that matter For as on the one hand there was no secrecy to be expected from any of them they having such expectations of preferments from the Pope which were beyond all the Fees that could be given them that they discovered all secrets to him So none of them would be earnest to hinder an Avocation it being their Interest to bring all Matters to Rome by which they might hope for much greater Fees And Salviati whom the Ambassadors had gained told them that Campana brought word out of England that the Process was then in a good forwardness They with many Oaths denyed there was any such thing and Silvester Darius who was sent express to Rome for opposing the Avocation confirmed all that they swore But nothing was believed for by a secret conveyance Campana had Letters to the contrary And when they objected to Salviati what was promised by Campana in the Popes name that he would do every thing for the King that he could do out of the fulness of his Power He answered that Campana swore he had never said any such thing So hard is the case of Ministers in such ticklish negotiations that they must say and unsay swear and forswear as they are Instructed which goes of Course as a part of their Business But now the Legates were proceeding in England Of the steps in which they went though a great deal be already published yet considerable things are passed over On the 31th of May the King by a Warrant under the Great Seal gave the Legates leave to execute their Commission upon which they Sate that same day The Commission was presented by Longland Bishop of Lincoln which was given to the Proto-Notary of the Court and he read it publickly then the Legates took it in their hands and said They were resolved to Execute it And first gave the usual Oaths to the Clerks of the Court and ordered a peremtory Citation of the King and Queen to appear on the 18th of Iune between 9 and 10 a Clock and so the Court Adjourned The next Session was on the 18th of Iune where the Citations being returned duely Executed Richard Simpson Dean of the Chappel and Mr. Iohn Bell appeared as the Kings Proxies But the Queen appeared in Person and did protest against the Legates as incompetent Judges alledging that the cause was already Avocated by the Pope and desired a competent time in which she might prove it The Legates assigned her the 21th and so Adjourned the Court till then About this time there was a severe Complaint exhibited against the Queen in Council of which there is an account given in a paper that has somewhat written at the conclusion of it with the Cardinals own hand The substance of it is That they were informed some designed to kill the King or the Cardinal in which if she had any hand she must not expect to be spared That she had not shewed such love to the King neither in Bed nor out of Bed as she ought And now that the King was very pensive and in much grief she showed great signs of joy setting on all people to Dancings and other Diversions This it seemed she did out of spite to the King since it was contrary to her temper and ordinary behaviour And whereas she ought rather to pray to God to bring this matter to a good conclusion she seemed not at all serious and that she might corrupt the peoples affections to the King she showed her self much abroad and by civilities and gracious bowing her head which had not been her custom formerly did study to work upon the people And that having the pretended Breve in her hands she would not show it sooner From all which the King concluded that she hated him Therefore his Council did not think it advisable for him to be any more conversant with her either in Bed or at Board They also in their Consciences thought his life was in such danger that he ought to withdraw himself from her company and not suffer the Princess to be with her These things were to be told her to induce her to enter into a Religious Order and to perswade her to submit to the King To which paper the Cardinal added in Latine That she played the fool if she contended with the King that her Children had not been blessed and somewhat of the evident suspitions that were of the Forgery of the Breve But she had a constant mind and was not to be threatned to any thing On the 21th of Iune the Court Sate The King and Queen were present in Person Campegio made a long Speech of the errand they were come about That it was a new unheard of vile and intolerable thing for the King and Queen to live in Adultery or rather Incest which they must now try and proceed as they saw just cause And both the Legates made deep protestations of the sincerity of their minds and that they would proceed justly and fairly without any favour or partiality As for the formal Speeches which the King and Queen made Hall who never failed in trifles sets them down which I incline to believe they really spoke for with the Journals of the Court I find those Speeches written down though not as a part of the Journal But here the Lord Herbert's usual diligence fails him for he fancies the Queen never appeared after the 18th upon which because the Journal of the next Sessions are lost he infers against all the Histories of that time That the King and the Queen were not in Court together And he seems to conclude that the 25th of Iune was the next Session after the 18th but in that he was mistaken For by an original Letter of the Kings to
at Rome to see it fall on him So in Easter-week he was ordered to go North though he had a great mind to have stayed at Richmond which the King had given him in Exchange for Hampton-Court that he had also built But that was too near the Court and his enemies had a mind to send him further from it Accordingly he went to Cawood in York-shire in which journey it appears that the ruins of his state were considerable for he travelled thither with an 160 horse in his train and 72 Carts following him with his houshold stuff To Conclude his story all at once he was in November the next year seized on by the Earl of Northumberland who attached him for high Treason and committed him to the keeping of the Lieutenant of the Tower who was ordered to bring him up to London And even â—hen he had gracious messages from the King but these did not work much on him for whether it was that he knew himself guilty of some secret Practises with the Pope or with the Emperor which yet he denyed to the last or whether he could no longer stand under the Kings displeasure and that change of condition he was so cast down that on his way to London he sickened at Sheffield Park in the Earl of Shrewsburies house from whence by slow journeys he went as far as Leicester where after some days languishing he dyed and at the last made great Protestations of his having served the King faithfully and that he had little regarded the service of God to do him pleasure but if he had served God as he had done him he would not have given him over so as he did in his gray hairs And he desired the King to reflect on all his past services and in particular in his weighty matter for by that phrase they usually spoke of the Kings Divorce and then he would find in his Conscience whether he had offended him or not He dyed the 28 of November 1530. and was the greatest Instance that several Ages had shown of the Variety and Inconstancy of Humane things both in his rise and fall and by his temper in both it appears he was unworthy of his greatness and deserved what he suffered But to conclude all that is to be said of him I shall add what the writer of his life ends it with Here is the end and fall of Pride and Arrogance for I assure you in his time he was the haughtiest man in all his proceedings alive having more respect to the honour of his Person than he had to his Spiritual Profession wherein should be shewed all meekness and charity But now with the change of this great Minister there followed a change of Counsels and therefore the King resolved to hold a Parliament that he might meet his people and establish such a good understanding between himself and them that he might have all secured at home and then he resolved to proceed more confidently abroad There had been no Parliament for seven years but the blame of that and of every other miscarriage falling naturally on the disgraced Minister he did not doubt that he should be able to give his people full satisfaction in that and in every thing else So a Parliament was summoned to meet the 3d of November And there among several other Laws that were made for the publick good of the Kingdom there were Bills sent up by the House of Commons against some of the most exorbitant abuses of the Clergy one was against the Exactions for the Probates of Wills another was for the Regulating of Mortuaries a third was about the Plurality of Benefices and non-residence and Churchmens being Farmers of Lands In the passing of these Bills there were severe reflections made on the vices and corruptions of the Clergy of that time which were believed to flow from men that favoured Luthers Doctrine in their hearts When these Bills were brought up to the House of Lords the Bishop of Rochester speaking to them did reflect on the House of Commons saying that they were resolved to bring down the Church and he desired they would consider the miserable state of the Kingdom of Bohemia to which it was reduced by Heresie and ended that all this was for lack of Faith But this being afterwards known to the House of Commons they sent their speaker Sr. Thomas Audley with 30 of their members to complain to the King of the Bishop of Rochester for saying that their Acts flowed from the want of Faith which was an high Imputation on the whole Nation when the Representative of the Commons was so charged as if they had been Infidels and Heathens This was set on by the Court to mortifie that Bishop who was unacceptable to them for his adhering so firmly to the Queens cause The King sent for the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury and six other Bishops and before them told the complaint of the Commons But the Bishop of Rochester excused himself and said he only meant of the Kingdom of Bohemia when he said all flowed from the want of Faith and did not at all intend the House of Commons This Explanation the King sent by the Treasurer of his houshold Sr. Will. Fitz-Williams But though the matter was passed over yet they were not at all satisfied with it so that they went on laying open the abuses of the Clergy In the House of Peers great opposition was made to the Bills and the Clergy both within and without doors did defame them and said these were the ordinary beginnings of Heresie to complain of Abuses and pretend Reformation on purpose to disgrace the Clergy from which Heresie took it's chief strength And the Spiritual Lords did generally oppose them the Temporal Lords being no less earnest to have them passed The Cardinal was admitted to sit in the House where he showed himself as submissive in his fauning as he had formerly done in his scorn and contempt of all who durst oppose him But the King set the Bills forward and in the end they were agreed to by the Lords and had the Royal Assent The King intended by this to let the Pope see what he could do if he went on to offend him and how willingly his Parliament would concur with him if it went to extremities He did also endear himself much to the People by relieving them from the oppressions of the Clergy But the Clergy lost much by this means for these Acts did not only lessen their present profits but did open the way for other things that were more to their detriment afterward Their opposing of this and all other motions for Reformation did very much encrease the prejudices that were conceived against them whereas if such motions had either risen from themselves or had at least been cherished by them their Adversaries had not perhaps been so favourably heard so fatally did they mistake their true Interest when they thought they were concerned
the Father Son Uncle and other such Relations there is no ground to disjoynt this so much from the rest as to make it only extend to a Marriage before the Husbands death And for any Presidents that were brought they were all in the latter Ages and were never Confirmed by any publick Authority Nor must the Practices of later Popes be laid in the Ballance against the Decisions of former Popes and the Doctrine of the whole Church and as to the Power that was ascribed to the Pope that began now to be enquired into with great Freedom as shall appear afterwards These Reasons on both sides being thus opened the Censures of them it is like will be as different now as they were then for they prevailed very little on the Queen who still persisted to justifie her Marriage and to stand to her Appeal And though the King carryed it very kindly to her in all outward appearance and employed every body that had credit with her to bring her to submit to him and to pass from her Appeal remitting the Decision of the matter to any Four Prelates and Four Secular men in England she was still unmovable and would hearken to no Proposition In the judgments that people passed the Sexes were divided the Men generally approved the Kings cause and the Women favoured the Queen But now the Session of Parliament came on the Sixteenth of Ianuary and there the King first brought in to the House of Lords the Determination of the Universities and the Books that were written for his cause by Forreigners After they were read and Considered there the Lord Chancellor did on the 20th of March with Twelve Lords both of the Spiritualty and Temporalty goe down to the House of Commons and shewed them what the Universities and Learned men beyond Sea had written for the Divorce and produced Twelve Original Papers with the Seals of the Universities to them which Sr. Brian Tuke took out of his hand and read openly in the House Translating the Latine into English Then about an Hundred Books written by Forreign Divines for the Divorce were also showed them none of which were read but put off to another time it being late When that was done the Lord Chancellor desired they would report in their Countries what they had heard and seen and then all men should clearly perceive that the King hath not attempted this matter of Will and Pleasure as strangers say but only for the Discharge of his Conscience and the Security of the Succession to the Crown Having said that he left the House The matter was also brought before the Convocation and they having weighed all that was said on both sides seemed satisfied that the Marriage was unlawful and that the Bull was of no force more not being required at that time But it is not strange that this matter went so easily in the Convocation when another of far greater consequence passed there which will require a â—ull and distinct account Cardinal Wolsey by exercising his Legantine Authority had fallen into a Premunire as hath been already shewn and now those who had appeared in his Courts and had sutes there were found to be likewise in the same guilt by the Law and this matter being excepted out of the Pardon that was granted in the former Parliament was at this time set on foot Therefore an Indictment was brought into the Kings Bench against all the Clergy of England for breaking the Statutes against Provisions or Provisors But to open this more clearly It is to be Considered that the Kings of England having claimed in all Ages a Power in Ecclesiastical Matters equal to what the Roman Emperors had in that Empire they exercised this Authority both over the Clergy and Laity and did at first erect Bishopricks grant Investitures in them call Synods make Laws about Sacred as well as Civil Concerns and in a word they Governed their whole Kingdom Yet when the Bishops of Rome did stretch their Power beyond either the limits of it in the Primitive Church or what was afterward granted them by the Roman Emperors and came to assume an Authority in all the Churches of Europe as they found some Resistance every where so they met with a great deal in this Kingdom and it was with much Difficulty that they gained the Power of giving Investitures Receiving Appeals to Rome and of sending Legates to England with several other things which were long contested but were delivered up at length either by feeble Princes or when Kings were so engaged at home or abroad that it was not safe for them to offend the Clergy For in the first Contest between the Kings and the Popes the Clergy were generally on the Popes side because of the Immunity and Protection they enjoyed from that See but when Popes became ambitious and warlike Princes then new Projects and Taxes were every where set on foot to raise a great Treasure The Pall with many Bulls and high Compositions for them Annates or first Fruits and Tenths were the standing Taxes of the Clergy besides many new ones upon emergent occasions So that they finding themselves thus oppressed by the Popes fled again back to the Crown for Protection which their Predecessors had abandoned From the days of Edward the 1st many Statutes were made to restrain the Exactions of Rome For then the Popes not satisfied with their other oppressions which a Monk of that time lays open fully and from a deep sense of them did by Provisions Bulls and other Arts of that See dispose of Bishopricks Abbeys and lesser Benefices to Forreigners Cardinals and others that did not live in England Upon which the Commonalty of the Realm did represent to the King in Parliament That the Bishopricks Abbeys and other Benefices were founded by the Kings and people of England To inform the people of the Law of God and to make Hospitality Alms and other works of Charity for which end they were endowed by the King and people of England and that the King and his other Subjects who endowed them had upon Voidances the Presentment and Collations of them which now the Pope had Usurped and given to Aliens by which the Crown would be disinherited and the ends of their endowments destroyed with other great Inconveniences Therefore it was ordained that these Oppressions should not be suffered in any manner But notwithstanding this the abuse went on and there was no effectual way laid down in the Act to punish these Transgressions The Court of Rome was not so easily driven out of any thing that either encreased their Power or their Profits Therefore by another Act in his Grand-Child Edward the 3ds time the Commons complained that these abuses did abound and that the Pope did daily reserve to his Collation Church-Preferments in England and raised the first-Fruits with other great Profits by which the Treasure of the Realm was carried out of it
and many Clerks advanced in the Realm were put out of their Benefices by those Provisors therefore the King being bound by Oath to see the Laws kept did with the assent of all the great men and the Commonalty of the Realm ordain that the free Elections Presentments and Collations of Benefices should stand in the Right of the Crown or of any of his Subjects as they had formerly enjoyed them notwithstanding any Provisions from Rome And if any did disturb the Incumbents by vertue of such Provisions those Provisors or others employed by them were to be put in Prison till they made Fine and Ransome to the King at his will or if they could not be apprehended writs were to be issued out to seize them and all Beneficeâ— possessed by them were to fall into the Kings hands except they were 〈◊〉 or Priories that fell to the Canons or Colledges By another Act the Provisors were put out of the Kings Protection and if any man offended against them in Person or Goods he was excused and was never to be impeached for it And two years after that upon another Complaint of their Suing the Kings Subjects in other Courts or beyond Sea it was Ordained that any who Sued either beyond Sea or in any other Court for things that had been Sued and about which judgment had been given in former times in the Kings Courts were to be Cited to answer for it in the Kings Courts within two Months and if they came not they were to be put out of the Kings Protection and to forfeit their Lands Goods and Chattels to the King and to be imprisoned and ransomed at the Kings will Both these Statutes received a new Confirmation Eleven years after that But those Statutes proved ineffectual and in the beginning of the Reign of Richard the 2d the former Acts were Confirmed by another Statute and appointed to be Executed and not only the Provisors themselves but all such as took Procuratories Letters of Attourney or Farms from them were involved in the same Guilt And in the 7th year of that King Provisions was made against Aliens having Benefices without the Kings Licence and the King promised to abstain from granting them Licences for this was another Artifice of the Roman Court to get the King of their side by accepting his Licence which by this Act was restrained This failing they betook themselves to another course which was to prevail with the Incumbents that were presented in England according to Law to take Provisions for their Benefices from Rome to Confirm their Titles This was also forbidden under the former Pains As for the Rights of Presentations by the Law they were tryed and judged in the Kings Courts and the Bishops were to give Institution according to the Title declared in these judgments This the Popes had a mind to draw to themselves and to have all Titles to Advousons tryed in their Courts and Bishops were Excommunicated who proceeded in this matter according to the Law Of which great Complaint was made in the 16th year of the Reign of Richard the 2d And it was added to that that the Pope intended to make many Translations of Bishops some to be within and some out of the Realm which among other Inconveniences reckoned in the Statute would produce this effect That the Crown of England which had been so free at all times should be subjected to the Bishop of Rome and the Laws and Statutes of the Realm by him defeated and destroyed at his Will They also found those things to be against the Kings Crown and Regality used and approved in the time of his Progenitors Therefore all the Commons resolved to live and dye with him and his Crown and they required him by way of Iustice to Examine all the Lords Spiritual and Temporal what they thought of those things and whether they would be with the Crown to uphold the Regality of it To which all the Temporal Lords answered they would be with the Crown But the Spiritual Lords being asked said they would neither deny nor affirm that the Bishop of Rome might or might not Excommunicate Bishops or make Translations of Prelates But upon that Protestation they said that if such things were done they thought it was against the Crown and said they would be with the King as they were bound by their Leageance whereupon it was ordained that if any did purchase Translations Sentences of Excommunication Bulls or other Instruments from the Court of Rome against the King or his Crown or whosoever brought them to England or did receive or execute them they were out of the Kings Protection and that they should forfeit their Goods and Chattels to the King and their Persons should be imprisoned And because the Proceedings were to be upon a writ called from the most material words of it Premunire facies this was called the Statute of Premunire When Henry the 4th had Treasonably Usurped the Crown all the Bishops Carlisle only excepted did assist him in it and he did very gratefully oblige them again in other things yet he kept up the force of the former Statutes For the Cistercian Order having procured Bulls discharging them of paying Tithes and forbiding them to let their Farms to any but to possess them themselves This was complained of in Parliament in the 2d year of his Reign and those Bulls were declared to be of no force and if any did put them in Execution or procured other such Bulls they were to be proceeded against upon the Statutes made in the 13th year of the former Kings Reign against Provisors But all this while though they made Laws for the future yet they had not the Courage to put them in Execution And this Feebleness in the Government made them so much despised and so oft broken whereas the severe execution of one Law in one Instance would more effectually have prevenâ—ed the Mischief than all these Laws did without Execution In the 6th year of his Reign Complaints being made of the excessive Rates of Compositions for Arch-Bishopricks and Bishopricks in the Popes Chamber which were raised to the treble of what had been formerly payed it was Enacted That they should pay no more than had been formerly wont to be payed In the 7th year of his Reign the Statuâ—e made in the 2d year was confirmed and by another Act the Licences which the King had Granted for the Executing any of the Popes Bulls are declared of no force to prejudice any Incumbent in his Right Yet the abuses and Encroachments of the Court of Rome still encreasing all former Statutes against Provisors were Confirmed again and all Elections declared free and not to be interrupted either by the Pope or the King But at the same time the King pardoned all the former Transgressions against these Statutes By those Pardon 's the Court of Rome was more encouraged than terrified by the Laws therefore there was a
Therefore he requires them under pain of Damnation to repeal it and offers to secure them from any abuses which might have crept in formerly with these Provisions This is dated the Third of October Decimo Pontificat but I believe it is an error of the Transcriber and that its true date was the 13th of October The Parliament sate in Ianuary 1427 being the 6th year of King Henry the 6th during which on the 30th of Ianuary the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury accompanyed by the Arch-Bishop of York the Bishops of London St. Davids Ely and Norwich and the Abbots of Westminster and Reading went from the House of Lords to the place where the House of Commons ordinarily sate which was the Refectory of the Abbey of Westminster where the Arch-Bishop made a long Speech in the form of a Sermon upon that Text Render to Coesar the things that are Coesars and to God the things that are Gods He began with a Protestation that he and his Brethren intended not to say any thing that might derogate from the King the Crown or the people of England Then he alledged many things for the Popes Power in granting Provisions to prove it was of Divine Right and admonished and required them to give the Pope satisfaction in it otherwise he laid out to them with tears what mischiefs might follow if he proceeded to censures which will appear more fully from the Instrument that will be found in the Collection at the end But it seems the Parliament would do nothing for all this for no Act neither of Repeal nor Explanation was passed Yet it appears the Pope was satisfied with the Arch-Bishops carriage in this matter for he soon after restored him to the Exercise of his Legantine Power as Godwin has it only he by a mistake says he was made Legate Anno 1428. whereas it was only a Restitution after a Censure Thus stood the Law of England in that matter which was neither Repealed nor well Executed for the Popes Usurpations still encreasing those Statutes lay dead among the Records and several Cardinals had procured and executed a Legantine Power which was clearly contrary to them And as Cardinal Wolsey was already brought under the lash for it so it was now made use of partly to give the Court of Rome apprehensions of what they were to expect from the King if they went on to use him ill and partly to proceed severely against all those of the Clergy who adhared obstinately to the Interests of that Court and to make the rest compound the matter both by a full Submission and a considerable Subsidy It was in vain to pretend it was a publick and allowed Error and that the King had not only connived at the Cardinals Proceedings but had made him all that while his chief Minister That therefore they were excusable in submitting to an Authority to which the King gave so great encouragement and that if they had done otherwise they had been unavoidably ruined For to all this it was answered that the Laws were still in force and that their Ignorance could not excuse them since they ought to have known the Law yet since the violation of it was so publick though the Court proceeded to a Sentence That they were all out of the Kings protection and were liable to the pains in the Statutes the King was willing upon a reasonable Composition and a full Submission to Pardon them So in the Convocation of Canterbury a Petition was brought in to be offered to the King In the Kings Title he was called the Protector and Supreme Head of the Church and Clergy of England To this some opposition was made and it was put off to another day but by the Interposition of Cromwell and others of the Kings Council who came to the Convocation and used arguments to perswade them to it they were prevailed with to pass it with that Title at least none speaking against it For when Warham Arch-Bishop of Canterbury said That silence was to be taken for consent They cried out they were then all silent Yet it was moved by some to add these words to the Title in so far as is lawful by the Law of Christ. But Parker says The King disliked that Clause since it left his Power still disputable therefore it was cast out and the Petition passed simply as it was first brought in Yet in that he was certainly misinformed for when the Convocation of the Province of York demurred about the same Petition and sent their reasons to the King why they could not acknowledge him Supreme Head which as appears by the Kings answer to them were chiefly founded on this that the term Head was improper and did not agree to any under Christ the King wrote a long and sharp answer to them and showed them that words were not always to be understood in their strict sense but according to the common acceptation And among other things he showed what an Explanation was made in the Convocation of Canterbury That it was in so far as was agreeable to the Law of Christ by which it appears that at that time the King was satisfied to have it pass any way and so it was agreed to by nine Bishops the Bishop of Rochester being one and 52 Abbots and Priors and the major part of the lower House of Convocation in the Province of Canterbury Of which number it is very probable Reginald Pool was for in his Book to the King he says he was then in England and adds that the King would not accept of the sum the Clergy offered unless they acknowledged him Supreme Head he being then Dean of Exceter was of the lower House of Convocation and it is not likely the King would have continued the Pensions and other Church-Preferments he had if he had refused to Signe that Petition and Submission By it they prayed the King to accept 100000 l. in lieu of all punishments which they had incurred by going against the Statutes of Provisors and did promise for the future neither to make nor execute any Constitution without the Kings Licence upon which he granted them a general Pardon and the Convocation of the Province of York offering 18840 l. with another Submission of the same nature afterwards though that met with more opposition they were also Pardoned When the King 's Pardon for the Clergy was brought in to the House of Commons they were much troubled to find themselves not included within it for by the Statutes of Provisors many of them were also liable and they apprehended that either they might be brought in trouble or at least it might be made use of to draw a Subsidy from them so they sent their Speaker with some of their Members to represent to the King the great grief of his Commons to find themselves out of his favour which they concluded from the Pardon of the pains of Premunire to his Spiritual Subjects in which
they were not included and therefore prayed the King that they might be comprehended within it But the King answered them That they must not restrain his Mercy nor yet force it it was free to him either to execute or mitigate the Severity of the Law That he might well grant his Pardon by his Great-Seal without their assent but he would be well advised before he pardoned them because he would not seem to be compelled to it So they went away and the House was in some trouble many blamed Cromwell who was growing in favour for this rough answer yet the King's Pardon was passed But his other concerns made him judge it very unfit to send away his Parliament discontented and since he was so easie to them as to ask no Subsidy he had no mind to offend them and therefore when the thing was over and they out of hopes of it he of his own accord sent another Pardon to all his Temporal Subjects of their Transgressons of the Statutes of Provisors and Premunire which they received with great joy and acknowledged there was a just Temperature of Majesty and Clemency in the Kings proceedings During this Session of Parliament an unheard-of Crime was committed by one Richard Rouse a Cook who on the 16th of February Poisoned a Vessell of Yest that was to be used in Porridge in the Bishop of Rochester's Kitchin with which 17 Persons of his Family were mortally infected and one of the Gentlemen died of it and some poor People that were Charitably fed with the remainder of it were also infected one woman dying The Person was Apprehended and by Act of Parliament Poisoning was declared Treason and Rouse was attainted and Sentenced to be Boyled to death which was to be the punishment of Poisoning for all times to come That the Terror of this unheard-of Punishment might strike a Horror in all Persons at such an unexampled Crime And the Sentence was Executed in Smithfield soon after Of this I take Notice the rather because of Sander's Malice who says this Rouse was set on by Anne Boleyn to make away the Bishop of Rochester of which there is nothing on Record nor does any Writer of that time so much as insinuate it But persons that are set on â—o commit such Crimes are usually either conveighed out of the way or secretly dispatched that they may not be brought to an open Trial. And it is not to be imagined That a man that was employed by them that might have preferred him and found himself given up and adjudged to such a death would not have published their names who set him on to have lessened his own Guilt by casting the load upon them that had both employed and deserted him But this must pass among the many other vile Calumnies of which Sanders has been the inventer or publisher and for which he had already answered to his Judg. When the Session of Parliament was over the King continued to ply the Queen with all the applications he could think of to depart from her Appeal He grew very Melancholy and used no sort of Diversion but was observed to be very pensive Yet nothing could prevail with the Queen She answered the Lords of the Council when they pressed her much to it That she prayed God to send the King a quiet Conscience but that she was his lawful Wife and would abide by it till the Court of Rome declared the contrary Upon which the King forbore to see her or to receive any Tokens from her and sent her word to choose where she had a mind to live in any of his Mannours She answered that to which place soever she were removed nothing could remove her from being his Wife Upon this answer the King left her at Windsor the 14th of Iuly and never saw her more She removed first to Moor then to Easthamstead and at last to Ampthill where she stayed longer The Clergy went now about the raising of the 100000 l. which they were to pay in five years and to make it easier to themselves the Prelates had a great mind to draw in the Inferiour Clergy to bear a part of the burden The Bishop of London called a meeting of some Priests about London on the 1st of September to the Chapter-House at St. Pauls He designed to have had at first only a small number among whom he hoped it would easily pass and that being done by a few others would more willingly follow But the matter was not so secretly carried but that all the Clergy about the City hearing of it went thither They were not a little encouraged by many of the Laity who thought it no unpleasant diversion to see the Clergy fall out among themselves So when they came to the Chapter-House on the day appointed the Bishop's Officers would only admit some few to enter but the rest forced the door and rushed in and the Bishop's Servants were beaten and ill used But the Bishop seeing the tumult was such that it could not be easily quieted told them all That as the State of men in this life was frail so the Clergy through frailty and want of wisdom had misdemeaned themselves towards the King and had fallen in a Premunire for which the King of his great Clemency was pleased to Pardon them and to accept of a little in stead of the whole of their Benefices which by the Law had fallen into his hand Therefore he desired they would patiently bear their share in this burden But they answered They had never medled with any of the Cardinals Faculties and so had not fallen in the P remunire and that their Livings were so small that they could hardly subsist by them Therefore since the Bishops and Abbots were only Guilty and had good Preferments they only ought to be punished and pay the Tax but that for themselves they needed not the Kings Pardon and so would pay nothing for it Upon which the Bishop's Officers threatned them but they on the other hand being encouraged by some Lay-men that came along with them persisted in their denyal to pay any thing so that from high words the matter came to blows and several of the Bishop's Servants were ill handled by them But he to prevent a further Tumult apprehending it might end upon himself gave them good words and dismissed the meeting with his blessing and promised that nothing should be brought in Question that was then done Yet he was not so good as his word for he complained of it to the Lord Chancellor who was always a great Favourer of the Clergy by whose order fifteen Priests and five Lay-men were committed to several Prisons but whether the Inferiour Clergy pay'd their proportion of the Tax or not I have not been able to discover This year the State of Affairs beyond-Sea changed very considerably The Pope expected not only to recover Florence to his Family by the Emperors means but also to wrest
Modena and Reggio from the Duke of Ferrara to which he pretended as being Fiefs of the Papacy and the Emperor having engaged by the former Treatyto restore them to him But now that the Popes pretensions were appointed to be examined by some Judges delegated by the Emperor they determined against the Pope for the Duke of Ferrara which so disgusted the Pope that he fell totally from the Emperor and did unite with the King of France a Match being also projected between the Duke of Orleance afterwards Henry the 2d and his Neece Catharine de Medici which did work much on the Popes ambition to have his Family Allied to so mighty a Monarch So that now he became wholly French The French King was also on account of this Marriage to resigne all the pretensions he had to any Territory in Italy to his younger Son which as it would give less-Umbrage to the other Princes of Italy who liked rather to have a King 's younger Son among them than either the Emperor or the French King so the Pope was wonderfully pleased to raise another great Prince in Italy out of his own Family On these grounds was the Match at this time designed which afterwards took effect but with this difference that by the Dolphin's death the Duke of Orleance became King of France and his Queen made the greatest Figure that any Queen of France had done for many Ages This change in the Popes mind might have produced another in the Kings Affairs if he had not already gone so far that he was less in fear of the Pope than formerly He found the Credit of his Clergy was so low that to preserve themselves from the contempt and fury of the people they were forced to depend wholly on the Crown For Lutheranisme was then making a great progress in England of which I shall say nothing here being resolved at the end of this Book to give an account of the whole Course of it in those years that fall within this time But what by the means of the new Preachers what by the scandals cast on the Clergy they were all at the Kings Mercy so he did not fear much from them especially in the Southern parts which were the richest and best peopled Therefore the King went on resolutely The Pope on the other hand was in great perplexity he saw England ready to be lost and knew not what to do to rescue or preserve it If he gave way to what was lately done in the business of the Premunire he must thereby lose the greatest advantages he drew from that Nation and it was not likely that after the King had gone so far he would undo what was done The Emperor was more remiss in prosecuting the Queens Appeal at Rome for at that time the Turk with a most numerous and powerful Army was making an impression on Hungary which to the great scandal of the most Christian King was imputed to his Councils and Presents at the Port and all the Emperor's thoughts were taken up with this Therefore as he gave the Protestant Princes of Germany some present satisfaction in Religion and other matters so he sent over to England and desired the Kings assistance against that vast Army of 300000 men that was falling in upon Christendom To this the King made a general answer that gave some hopes of assisting him But at the same time the Protestant Princes resolving to draw some advantage from that conjuncture of Affairs and being courted by the French King entred into a League with him for the defence of the Rights of the Empire And to make this firmer the King was invited by the French King to joyn in it to which he consented and sent over to France a sum of Money to be employed â—or the safety of the Empire And this provoked the Emperor to renew his endeavours in the Court of Rome for prosecuting the Queens Appeal The French King encouraged the King to go on with his Divorce that he might totally Alienate him from the Emperor The French Writers also add another Consideration which seems unworthy of so great a King that he himself being at that time so publick a Courtier of Ladies was not ill pleased to set forward a thing of that nature But though Princes allow themselves their pleasures yet they seldom Govern their Affairs by such Maximes In the beginning of the next year a new Session of Parliament was held in which the House of Commons went on to complain of many other grievances they lay under from the Clergy which they put in a writing and Presented it to the King In it they complained of the proceedings in the Spiritual Courts and especially their calling men before them ex officio and laying Articles to their charge without any Accuser and then admitting no Purgation but causing the Party Accused either to abjure or to be burnt which they found very grievous and intollerable This was occasioned by some violent proceeding against some reputed Hereticks of which an account shall be given afterwards But those complaints were stifled and great misunderstandings arose between the King and the House of Commons upon this following occasion There was a common practice in England of mens making such Setlements of their Estates by their Last Wills or other Deeds that the King and some great Lords were thereby defrauded of the advantages they made by Wards Marriages and Primer Season For regulating which a Bill was brought in to the House of Peers and assented to there but when it was sent down to the House of Commons it was rejected by them and they would neither pass the Bill nor any other Qualification of that Abuse This gave the King great offence and the House when they addressed to him about the proceedings of the Clergy also prayed That he would consider what Cost Charge and Pains they had been at since the beginning of the Parliament and that it would please his Grace of his Princely Benignity to Dissolve his Court of Parliament and that his Subjects might return into their Countries To which the King answered That for their complaints of the Clergy he must hear them also before he could give Judgment since in Justice he ought to hear both Parties but that their desiring the Redress of such Abuses was contrary to the other part of their Petition for if the Parliament were Dissolved how could those things they complained of be amended And as they complained of their long attendance so the King had stayed as long as they had done and yet he had still patience and so they must have otherwise their grievances would be without Redress But he did expostulate severely upon their rejecting the Bill about Deeds in prejudice of the Rights of the Crown He â—aid he had offered them a great mitigation of what by the rigour of the Law he might pretend to and if they would not accept of it he would
try the outmost severity that the Law allowed and would not offer them such a favour again Yet all this did not prevail for the Act was rejected and their complaint against the Clergy was also laid aside and the Parliament was Prorogued till April next In this Parliament the Foundation of the Breach that afterwards followed with Rome was laid by an Act for restraining the payment of Annates to that Court which since it is not Printed with the other Statutes shall be found in the end of this Volume The substance of it is as follows That great Sums of Money had been conveyed out of the Kingdom under the Title of Annates or first Fruits to the Court of Rome which they extorted by restraint of Bulls and other writs that it happened often by the frequent deaths of Arch-Bishops and Bishops to turn to the utter undoing of their Friends who had advanced those Sums for them These Annates were founded on no Law for they had no other way of obliging the Incumbents of Sees to pay them but by restraining their Bulls The Parliament therefore considering that these were first begun to be payed to defend Christendome against Infidels but were now turned to a duty claimed by that Court against all Right and Conscience and that vast Sums were carryed away upon that account which from the Second year of King Henry the 7th to that present time amounted to 800000 Ducats besides many other heavy Exactions of that Court did declare that the King was bound by his Duty to Almighty God as a good Christian Prince to hinder these oppressions And that the rather because many of the Prelates were then very Aged and like to die in a short time whereby vast Sums of Money should be carryed out of England to the great Impoverishing of the Kingdom And therefore all payments of first Fruits to the Court of Rome were put down and for ever restrained under the pains of the forfeiture of the Lands Goods and Chattels of him that should pay them any more together with the Profits of his See during the time that he was vested with it And in case Bulls were restrained in the Court of Rome any person presented to a Bishoprick should be notwithstanding Consecrated by the Arch-Bishop of the Province or if he were presented to an Arch-Bishoprick by any two Bishops in the Kingdom whom the King should appoint for that end and that being so Consecrated they should be Invested and enjoy all the Rights of their Sees in full and ample manner yet that the Pope and Court of Rome might have no just cause of Complaint the persons presented to Bishopricks are allowed to pay them 5 lib. for the Hundred of the clear Profits and Revenues of their several Sees But the Parliament not willing to go to extremities Remitted the final ordering of that Act to the King that if the Pope would either charitably and reasonably put down the payment of Annates or so moderate them that they might be a tolerable burden the King might at any time before Easter 1533. or before the next Session of Parliament declare by his Letters Patents whether the premises or any part of them should be observed or not which should give them the full force and Authority of a Law And that if upon this Act the Pope should vex the King or any of his Subjects by E xommunications or other Censures these notwithstanding the King should cause the Sacraments and other Rites of the Church to be administred and that none of these Censures might be published or Executed This Bill began in the House of Lords from them it was sent to the Commons and being agreed to by them received the Royal Assent but had not that final Confirmation mentioned in the Act before the 9th of Iuly 1533. and then by Letters Patents in which the Act is at length recited it was confirmed But now I come to open the final Conclusion of the Kings Suit at Rome On the 25th of Ianuary the Pope wrote to the King that he heard reports which he very unwillingly believed that he had put away his Queen and kept one Anne about him as his Wife which as it gave much Scandal so it was an high Contempt of the Apostolick See to do such a thing while his Suit was still depending notwithstanding a Prohibition to the contrary Therefore the Pope remembring his former merits which were now like to be clouded with his present Carriage did exhort him to take home his Queen and to put Anne away and not to continue to provoke the Emperor and his Brother by so high an Indignity nor to break the General peace of Christendome which was its only security against the Power of the Turk What answer the King made to this I do not find but instead of that I shall set down the Substance of a Dispatch which the King sent to Rome about this time drawn from a Copy of it to which the date is not added But it being an answer to a Letter he received from the Pope the 7th of October it seems to have been written about this time and it concluding with a Credence to an Ambassador I judge it was sent by Doctor Bennet who was dispatched to Rome in Ianuary 1532. to shew the Pope the Opinions of Learned men and of the Universities with their Reasons The Letter will be found in the end of this Volume the Contents of it are to this purpose The Pope had writ to the King in order to the clearing all his scruples and to give him quiet in his Conscience of which the King takes notice and is sorry that both the Pope and himself were so deceived in that matter the Pope by trusting to the judgments of others and writing whatever they suggested and the King by depending so much on the Pope and in vain expecting remedy from him so long He imputes the mistakes that were in the Popes Letters which he says had things in them contrary both to Gods Law and Mans Law to the Ignorance and rashness of his Councellors for which himself was much to be blamed since he rested on their advice and that he had not carryed himself as became Christs Vicar but had dealt both unconstantly and deceitfully for when the Kings cause was first opened to him and all things that Related to it were explained he had Granted a Commission with a promise not to recall it but to confirm the Sentence which the Legates should give and a Decretal was sent over defining the cause If these were justly granted it was unjustice to revoke them but if they were justly revoked it was unjust to grant them So he presses the Pope that either he could grant these things or he could not If he could do it where was the Faith which became a Friend much more a Pope since he had broke these promises But if he said he could not do them had he
to three of them and selected the 19 20 and 21 what these related to I find not Upon which Providellus pleaded and answered the Objections that did seem to militate against them but neither would the Imperiallists appear that Session In Iune news were brought to Rome which gave the Pope great offence A Priest had preached for the Popes Authority in England and was for that cast into prison And another Priest being put in prison by the Archbishop of Canterbury upon suspition of Heresie had appealed to the King as the Supreme Lord upon which he was taken out of the Archbishops hands and being examined in the Kings Courts was set at liberty This the Pope resented much but the Embassadors said all such things might have been prevented if the King had got Justice at the Popes hands The King also at this time desired a Bull for a Commission to erect six new Bishopricks to be endowed by Monasteries that were to be suppressed This was expedited and sent away at this time And the old Cardinal of Ravenna was so jealous that the Embassadors were forced to promise him the Bishoprick of Chester one of the new Bishopricks with which he was well satisfied having seen by a particular state of the Endowment that was designed for it what advantage it would yield him But he had declared himself so openly before against the Reasons for the Excuse that he could not serve the King in that matter but in the main Cause he undertook to do great service and so did the Cardinals De Monte and Ancona Upon the 27th of Iune the Debate was brought to a Conclusion about the Plea Excusatory and when it was expected that the Pope should have given sentence against the Articles he admitted them all Si prout de jure Upon which the Imperiallists made great Complaints The Cardinals grew weary of the length of the Debate since it took up all their time but it was told them the matter was of great importance and it had been better for them not to have proceeded so precipitately at first which had now brought them into this trouble and that the King had been at much pains and trouble on their account therefore it was unreasonable for them to complain who were put to no other trouble but to sit in their Chairs two or three hours in a week to hear the Kings Defences The Imperiallists had also occasioned the Delays though they complained of them by their Cavils and Allegations ofLaws and Decisions that never were made by which much time was spent But it was objected That the Kings Excuse for not coming to Rome because it was too remote from his Kingdom and not safe was of no force since the place was safe to his Proxy And the Cardinal of Ravenna pressed the Embassadors much to move the King instead of the Excusatory Process to send a Proxy for examining and discussing the Merits of the Cause in which it would be much easier to advance the Kings matter and that he having appeared against the King in this Process would be the less suspected in the other The business being further considered in three Sessions of the Consistory it was resolved that since the Vacation was coming on they would neither allow of nor reject the Kings Excusatory Plea but the Pope and College of Cardinals would write to the King intreating him to send a Proxy for judging the Cause against the Winter And with this Bonner was sent over with Instructions from the Cardinals that were gained to the King to represent to him that his Excusatory Plea could not be admitted for since the Debate was to be whether the Pope could grant the Dispensation or not it could not be committed to Legats but must be judged by the Pope and the Consistory He was also ordered to assure the King that the Pope did now lean so much to the French Faction that he needed not fear to refer the matter to him But while these things were in debate at Rome there was another Session of Parliament in April and then the King sent for the Speaker of the House of Commons and gave him the Answer which the Clergy had drawn to the Addresses they made in the former Session about their Courts The King himself seemed not at all pleased with it but what the House did in it does not appear further than that they were no way satisfied with it But there happened another thing that offended the King much One Temse of the House of Commons moved that they should address to the King to bring the Queen back to the Court and ran out upon the Inconveniences that were like to follow if the Queen were put away particularly the ill consequence of the Illegitimation of the Princess Upon this the King took occasion when he gave them the Clergies Answer to tell them that he wondered at that motion made in their House for the matter was not to be determined there It touched his Soul he wished his Marriage were good but the Doctors and Learned men had determined it to be null and detestable and therefore he was obliged in Conscience to abstain from her which he assured them flowed from no Lust nor foolish Appetite He was then 41 years old and at that Age those Heats abate But except in Spain or Portugal it had not been heard of that a man married two Sisters and that he never heard that any Christian man before himself had married his Brothers Wife Therefore he assured them his Conscience was troubled which he desired them to report to the House In this Session the Lord Chancellour came down to the Commons with many of the Nobility about him and told them the King had considered the Marches between England and Scotland which were uninhabited on the English side but well peopled on the Scottish and that laid England open to the Incursion of the Scots therefore the King intended to build Houses there for planting the English side This the Lords liked very well and thought it convenient to give the King some Aids for the Charges of so necessary a Work and therefore desired the Commons to consult about it Upon which the House voted a Subsidy of a Fifteenth But before the Bill could be finished the Plague broke out in London and the Parliament was prorogued till February following On the 11th of May three days before the Prorogation the King sent for the Speaker of the House of Commons and told him That he found upon Inquiry that all the Prelats whom he had looked on as wholly his Subjects were but half-Subjects for at their Consecration they swore an Oath quite contrary to the Oath they swore to the Crown so that it seemed they were the Popes Subjects rather than his Which he referred to their care that such order might be taken in it that the King might not be deluded Upon which the two Oaths that the
read with many other Instruments and the whole Merits of the Cause were opened Upon which after many Sessions on the 23th of May Sentence was given with the Advice of all that were there present declaring it onely to have been a Marriage de facto but not de jure pronouncing it Null from the beginning One thing is to be observed That the Archbishop in the Sentence is called The Legate of the Apostolick See Whether this went of course as one of his Titles or was put in to make the Sentence firmer the Reader may judge Sentence being given the Archbishop with all the rest returned to London and five days after on the 28th of May at Lambeth by another Judgment he in general words no Reasons being given in the Sentence confirmed the Kings Marriage with the new Queen Anne and the first of Iune she was crowned Queen When this great Business which had been so long in agitation was thus concluded it was variously censured as men stood affected Some approved the Kings Proceedings as Canonical and Just since so many Authorities which in the intervall of a General Council were all that could be had except the Pope be believed Infallible had concurred to strengthen the Cause and his own Clergy had upon a full and long examination judged it on his side Others who in the main agreed to the Divorce did very much dislike the Kings second Marriage before the first was dissolved for they thought it against the common course of Law to break a Marriage without any publick Sentence and since one of the chief politick Reasons that was made use of in this Suit was to settle the Succession of the Crown this did embroil it more since there was a fair colour given to except to the Validity of the second Marriage because it was contracted before the first was annulled But to this others answered That the first Marriage being judged by the Interpreters of the Doctrine of the Church to have been Null from the beginning there was no need of any Sentence but onely for Form And all concluded it had been better there had been no Sentence at all than one so late Some excepted to the Archbishop of Canterbury's being Judge who by his former Writings and Disputes had declared himself partial But to this it was answered That when a man changes his Character all that he did in another Figure is no just Exception so Judges decide Causes in which they formerly gave Counsel and Popes are not bound to the Opinions they held when they were Divines or Canonists It was also said That the Archbishop did onely declare in Legal Form that which was already judged by the whole Convocation of both Provinces Some wondered at the Popes stifness that would put so much to hazard when there wanted not as good Colours to justifie a Bull as they had made use of to excuse many other things But the Emperors Greatness and the fear of giving the Lutherans advantages in disputing the Popes Authority were on the other hand so prevalent Considerations that no wonder they wrought much on a Pope who pretended to no other knowledge but that of Policy for he had often said He understood not the matter and therefore left it in other mens hands All persons excused Queen Katharine for standing so stifly to her ground onely her denying so confidently that Prince Arthur consummated the Marriage seems not capable of an Excuse Every body admired Queen Annes Conduct who had managed such a Kings Spirit so long and had neither surfeited him with great freedom nor provoked him by the other Extreme for the King who was extremely nice in these matters conceived still an higher Opinion of her and her being so soon with child after the Marriage as it made people conclude she had been chaste till then so they hoped for a Blessing upon it since there were such early appearances of Issue Those that favoured the Reformation expected better days under her Protection for they know she favoured them But those who were in their hearts for the Established Religion did much dislike it and many of the Clergy especially the Orders of Monks and Friars condemned it both in their Sermons and Discourses But the King little regarding the Censures of the Vulgar sent Embassadors to all the Courts of Europe to give notice of his new Marriage and to justifie it by some of those Reasons which have been opened in the former parts of this History He also sent the Lord Mountjoy to the Divorced Queen to let her know what was done and that she was no more to be treated as Queen but as Princess Dowager He was to mix Promises with Threatnings particularly concerning her Daughters being put next the Queens Issue in the Succession But the afflicted Queen would not yield and said she would not damn her Soul nor submit to such an Infamy That she was his Wife and would never call her self by any other Name whatever might follow on it since the Process still depended at Rome That Lord having written a Relation of what had passed between him and her shewed it to her but she dashed with a Pen all those places in which she was called Princess Dowager and would receive no Service at any ones hands but of those who called her Queen and she continued to be still served as Queen by all about her Against which though the King used all the Endeavours he could not without both threatning and violence to some of the Servants yet he could never drive her from it and what he did in that was thought far below that Height of Mind which appeared in his other Actings for since he had stript her of the real Greatness of a Queen it seemed too much to vex her for keeping up the Pageantry of it But the news of this made great impressions elsewhere The Emperor received the Kings justification very coldly and said â—e would consider what he was to do upon it which was looked on as a Dâ—câ—aration of War The French King though he expressed still gâ—eat Friendship to the King yet was now resolved to link himself to the Pope for the crafty Pope apprehending that nothing made the King of England so confident as that he knew his Friendship was necessary to the French King and fearing they had resolved to proceed at once to the puâ—ting down the Papal Authority in their Kingdoms which it appears they had once agreed to do resolved by all means to make sure of the French King which as it would preserve that Kingdom in his obedience so would perhaps frighten the King of England from proceeding to such extremities since that Prince in whose conjunction he trusted so much had forsaken him Therefore the Pope did so vigorously pursue the Treaty with Francis that it was as good as ended at this time and an Interview was projected between them at Marseilles The Pope did also grant him so great Power
over his own Clergy that he could sâ—arce have expected more if he had set up a Patriarch in France so that Francis did resolve to go on in the designs which had been concerted between him and the King of England no further but still he considered his alliance so much that he promised to use his most effectual intercession with the Pope to prevent all Censures and Bulls against the King and if it were possible to bring the matter to an Amicable conclusion And the Emperor was not ill-pleased to see France and England divided Therefore though he had at first opposed the Treaty between the Pope and Francis yet afterwards he was not troubled that it took effect hoping that it would dis-unite those two Kings whose conjunction had been so troublesome to him But when the news was brought to Rome of what was done in England with which it was also related that Books were coming out against the Popes Supremacy all the Cardinals of the Imperial Faction pressed the Pope to give a definitive Sentence and to proceed to Censures against the King But the more moderate Cardinals thought England was not to be thrown away with such precipitation And therefore a temper was found that a Sentence should be given upon what had been attempted in England by the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury which in the Stile of the Canon-Law were called the Attentates for it was pretended that the matter depending in the Court of Rome by the Queens Appeal and the other steps that had been made it was not in the Arch-Bishop's Power to proceed to any Sentence Therefore in general it was declared that all that had been attempted or done in England about the Kings Suit of Divorce was null and that the King by such attempts was liable to Excommunication unless he put things again in the state they were in and that before September next and that then they would proceed further and this Sentence was affixed in Dunkirk soon after The King resolving to follow the thing as far as it was possible sent a great Embassy to Francis who was then on his Journey to Marseilles to dissuade the Interview and Marriage till the Pope gave the King satisfaction But the French King was engaged in honour to go forward yet he protested he would do all that lay in his Power to compose the matter and that he would take any injury that were done to the King as highly as if it were done to himself and he desired the King would send some to Marseilles who thereupon sent Gardiner and Sir Francis Brian But at this time the Queen brought forth a Daughter who was Christened Elizabeth the renowned Queen of England the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury being her God-Father She was soon after declared Princess of Wales though Lawyers thought that against Law for she was only Heir presumptive but not apparent to the Crown since a Son coming after he must be preferred Yet the King would justifie what he had done in his Marriage with all possible respect and having before declared the Lady Mary Princess of Wales he did now the same in favour of the Lady Elizabeth The Interview between the Pope and the French King was at Marseilles in October where the Marriage was made up between the Duke of Orleance and Katharine de Medici to whom besides 100000 Crowns Portion the Principality of many Towns in Italy as Milan Reggio Pisa Legorn Parma and Piacenza and the Dutchy of Urbin were given To the former the Pope pretended in the Right of the Popedom and to the last in the Right of the House of Medici But the French King was â—o clear all those Titles by his Sword As for the Kings business the Pope referred it to the Consistory But it seems there was a secret Transaction between him and Francis that if the King would in all other things return to his wonted obedience to the Apostolick See and submit the matter to the judgment of the Consistory excepting only to the Cardinals of the Imperial Faction as partial and incompetent judges the Decision should be made to his hearts content This I collect from what will afterwards appear The King upon the Sentence that was passed against him sent Bonner to Marseilles who procuring an Audience of the Pope delivered to him the Authentick Instrument of the Kings Appeal from him to the next general Council lawfully called At this the Pope was much incensed but said he would consider of it in Consistory and having consulted about it there he answered that the Appeal was unlawful and therefore he rejected it and for a general Council the calling of it belonged to him and not to the King About the same time the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury being threatned with a Process from Rome put in also his Appeal to the next general Council Upon which Bonner delivered the threatnings that he was ordered to make with so much vehemency and fury that the Pope talked of throwing him in a Cauldron of melted Lead or of Burning him alive and he apprehending some danger made his escape About the middle of November the Interview ended the Pope returning to Rome and the French King to Paris a firm Alliance being established between them But upon the Duke of Orleance his Marrying the Pope's Neece I shall add one observation that will neither be unpleasant nor impertinent The Duke of Orleance was then but Fourteen years and Nine Months old being born on the last of March 1518. and yet was believed to have consummated his Marriage the very first night after so the Popes Historians tell us with much Triumph though they represented that improbable if not impossible in Prince Arthur who was nine Months elder when he died Upon the French Kings return from Marseilles the Bishop of Paris was sent over to the King which as may be reasonably collected followed upon some Agreement made at Marseilles and he prevailed with the King to submit the whole matter to the Pope and the Consistory on such terms that the Imperialists should not be allowed a Voice because they were Parties being in the Emperor's Power None that has observed the genius of this King can think that after he had proceeded so far he would â—aâ—e made this Submission without very good assurances and if there had not been great grounds to expect good effects from it the Bishop of Paris would not in the middle of Winter have undertaken a Journey from England to Rome But the King it seems would not abase himself so far as to send any Submission in writing till he had fuller assurances The Lord Herbert has published a Letter which he transcribed from the Original written by the Arch-Bishop of York and the Bishop of Duresmâ— to the King the 11th of May 1534. giving an account of a Conference they had with Queen Katharine in which among other motives they used this was one to perswade her to comply with what
Court had an eye on their Lands made them to be as complyant as could be But Fisher was a man of great reputation and very ancient so that much pains was taken to satisfie him A week before the Parliament sat down the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury proposed to him that he and any Five Doctors such as he should choose and the Bishop of London and Five Doctors with him might confer about it and examine the Authorities of both sides that so there might be an Agreement among them by which the scandal might be removed which otherwise would be taken from their Janglings and Contests among themselves Fisher accepted of this and Stokesley wrote to him on the 8th of Ianuary that he was ready whenever the other pleased and desired him to name time and place and if they could not agree the matter among themselves he moved to refer it to two Learned men whom they should choose in whose determination they would both acquiesce How far this overture went I cannot discover and perhaps Fishers sickness hindred the progress of it But now on the 15th of Ianuary the Parliament sat down by the Journals I find no other Bishops present but the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury the Bishops of London Winchester Lincoln Bath and Wells Landaffe and Carlisle There were also twelve Abbots present but upon what pretences the rest excused their attendance I do not know perhaps some made a difference between submitting to what was done and being active and concurring to make the change During the Session a Bishop preached every Sunday at Pauls-Cross and declared to the people That the Pope had no Authority at all in England In the two former Sessions the Bishops had preached that the general Council was above the Pope but now they struck a note higher This was done to let the people see what justice and reason was in the Acts that were then passing to which I now turn and shall next give an account of this great Session of Parliament which I shall put rather in the natural Method according to the matter of the Acts than in the order of time as they passed On the 9th of March a Bill came up from the Commons for dischargeing the Subjects of all dependance on the Court of Rome it was read the first time in the House of Lords the 13th of March and on the 14th was read the second time and Committed The Committee reported it on the 19th by which it appears there was no stiff nor long opposition and he that was likest to make it was both obnoxious and absent as will afterwards appear On the 19th it was read the third time and on the 20th the fourth time and then passed without any protestation Some Proviso's were added to it by the Lords to which the Commons agreed and so it was made ready for the Royal assent In the Preamble the intolerable exactions for Peter-pence Provisions Pensions and Bulls of all sorts are complained of which were contrary to all Laws and grounded only on the Popes Power of Dispensing which was Usurped But the King and the Lords and Commons within his own Realm had only power to consider how any of the Laws were to be Dispensed with or Abrogated and since the King was acknowledged the Supreme Head of the Church of England by the Prelates and Clergy in their Convocations Therefore it was Enacted that all Payments made to the Apostolick Chamber and all Provisions Bulls or Dispensations should from thenceforth cease But that all Dispensations or Licences for things that were not contrary to the Law of God but only to the Law of the Land should be granted within the Kingdom by and under the Seals of the two Arch-Bishops in their several Provinces who should not presume to grant any contrary to the Laws of Almighty God and should only grant such Licences as had been formerly in use to be granted but give no Licence for any new thing till it were first examined by the King and his Council whether such things might be dispensed with and that all Dispensations which were formerly taxed at or above 4 l. should be also confirmed under the Great-Seal Then many clauses follow about the Rates of Licences and the ways of procuring them It was also declared that they did not hereby intend to vary from Christ's Church about the Articles of the Catholick Faith of Christendom or in any other things declared by the Scriptures and the word of God necessary for their Salvation confirming withal the exemptions of Monasteries formerly granted by the Bishop of Rome exempting them still from the Arch-Bishops Visitations declaring that such Abbeys whose Elections were formerly confirmed by the Pope shall be now confirmed by the King who likewise shall give Commission under his Great-Seal for visiting them providing also that Licences and other Writs obtained from Rome before the 12 of March in that year should be valid and in force except they were contrary to the Laws of the Realm giving also to the King and his Council power to order and reform all Indulgences and Priviledges or the abuses of them which had been granted by the See of Rome The offenders against this Act were to be punished according to the Statutes of Provisors and Premunire This Act as it gave great ease to the Subject so it cut off that base trade of Indulgences about Divine Laws which had been so gainful to the Church of Rome but was of late fatal to it All in the Religious Houses saw their Priviledges now struck at since they were to be reformed as the King saw cause which put them in no small confusion Those that favoured the Reformation rejoyced at this Act not only because the Popes Power was rooted out but because the Faith that was to be adhered to was to be taken from those things which the Scriptures declared necessary to Salvation so that all their fears were now much qualified since the Scripture was to be the standard of the Catholick Faith On the same day that this Bill passed in the House of Lords another Bill was read for confirming the Succession to the Crown in the Issue of the Kings present Marriage with Queen Anne It was read the second time on the 21 of March and Committed It was reported on the 23th and read the third time and passed and sent down to the Commons who sent it back again to them on the 26th so speedily did this Bill go through both Houses without any opposition The Preamble of it was The distractions that had been in England about the Succession to the Crown which had occasioned the effusion of much Blood with many other mischiefs all which flowed from the want of a clear Decision of the true Title from which the Popes had Usurped a Power of investing such as pleased them in other Princes Kingdoms and Princes had often maintained such Donations for their other ends therefore to avoid the like
to which it related which was also shewed him having considered of them he said he would neither blame these that made the Act nor those that Swore the Oath but for his part though he was willing to Swear to the Succession if he might be suffered to draw an Oath concerning it yet for the Oath that was offered him his Conscience so moved him that he could not without hazarding his Soul take it Upon this the Lord Chancellour told him that he was the first who had refused to Swear it and that the King would be highly offended with him for denying it and so he was desired to withdraw and consider better of it Several others were called upon and did all take the Oath except the Bishop of Rochester who answered upon the matter as More had done When the Lords had dispatched all the rest More was again brought before them they shewed him how many had taken it he answered he judged no man for doing it only he could not do it himself Then they asked the reasons why he refused it He answered he feared it might provoke the King more against him if he should offer reasons which would be called a disputing against Law but when he was further pressed to give his reasons he said if the King would command him to do it he would put them in Writing The Arch-Bishop of Canterbury urged him with this Argument that since he said he blamed no other person for taking it it seemed he was not perswaded it was a Sin but was doubtful in the matter but he did certainly know he ought to obey the King and the Law so there was a certainty on the one hand and only a doubt on the other therefore he was obliged to do that about which he was certain notwithstanding these his doubtings This did shake him a little especially as himself writes coming out of so Noble a Prelates mouth but he answered that though he had examined the matter very carefully yet his Conscience leaned positively to the other side and he offered to purge himself by his Oath that it was purely out of a Principle of Conscience and out of no light Fantasie or Obstinacy that he thus refused it The Abbot of Westminster pressed him that however the matter appeared to him he might see his Conscience was Erroneous since the great Council of the Realm was of another mind and therefore he ought to change his Conscience A Reasoning very fit for so rich an Abbot which discovers of what temper his Conscience was But to this More answered that if he were alone against the whole Parliament he had reason to suspect his own understanding but he thought he had the whole Council of Christendome on his side as well as the great Council of England was against him Secretary Cromwell who as More writes tenderly favoured him seeing his ruin was now inevitable was much affected at it and protested with an Oath he had rather his own only Son had lost his head than that he should have refused the Oath Thus both he and the Bishop of Rochester refused it but both offered to Swear another Oath for the Succession of the Crown to the issue of the Kings present Marriage because that was in the Power of the Parliament to determine it Cranmer who was a moderate and wise man and foresaw well the ill effects that would follow on contending so much with persons so highly esteemed over the World and of such a temper that severity would bend them to nothing did by an earnest Letter to Cromwell dated the 27th of April move that what they offered might be accepted for if they once Swore to the Succession it would quiet the Kingdom for they acknowledging it all other persons would acquiesce and submit to their Judgments But this sage advice was not accepted The King was much irritated against them and resolved to proceed with them according to Law and therefore they were both indicted upon the Statute and Committed Prisoners to the Tower And it being apprehended that if they had Books and Paper given them they would write against the Kings Marriage or his Supremacy these were denyed them The Old Bishop was hardly used his Bishoprick was seized on and all his goods taken from him only some old rags were left to cover him and he was neither supplyed well in diet nor other necessaries of which he made sad complaints to Cromwell But the remander of this Tragical business which left one of the greatest blots on this Kings proceedings falling within the limits of the next Book I haste on to the Conclusion of this The Separation from Rome was made in the former Session of Parliament but the Kings Supremacy was not yet fully setled This was reserved for the next Session that sate in November from the 3d of that month to the 18th of December about which we can have no light from the Journals they being lost The first Act Confirmed what had been already acknowledged by the Clergy that the King was the Supream Head in Earth of the Church of England which was to be annexed to his other Titles it was also enacted that the King and his heirs and Successors should have Power to visit and reform all Heresies Errors and other Abuses which in the Spiritual jurisdiction ought to be reform'd By the Second Act they Confirmed the Oath about the Succession concerning which some doubts had been made because there was no Oath specified in the former Act though both Houses had taken it it was now Enacted that all the Subjects were obliged to take it when offered to them under the pains contained in the Act pass'd in the former Session By the Third Act the first Fruits and Tenths of all Ecclesiastical Benefices were given to the King as the Supream Head of the Church The Clergy were easily prevailed on to consent to the putting down of the Annates pay'd to the Court of Rome for all men readily concur to take off any Imposition but at that time it had perhaps abated much of their heartiness if they had imagined that these duties should have been still payed therefore that was kept up till they had done all that was to be done against Rome And now as the Commons and the Secular Lords would no doubt easily agree to lay a taxe on the Clergy so the others having no forreign support were not in a condition to wrestle against it In the Thirteenth Act among other things that were made Treason one was the denying the King the Dignity Title or name of his Estate Royal or the calling the King Heretick Schismatick Tyrant Infidel or Usurper of the Crown This was done to restrain the Insolencies of some Friars and all such offenders were to be denyed the Priviledge of Sanctuaries By the Fourteenth Act provision was made for Suffragan Bishops which as is said had been accustomed to be had within this Realm for the
And therefore they were every-where meeting together and consulting what should be done for suppressing Heresie and preserving the Catholick Faith That zeal was much inflamed by the Monks and Friers who clearly saw the Acts of Parliament were so levelled at their Exemptions and Immunities that they were now like to be at the Kings mercy They were no more to plead their Bulls nor claim any Priviledges further than it pleased the King to allow them No new Saints from Rome could draw more Riches or Honour to their Orders Priviledges and Indulgences were out of doors so that the Arts of drawing in the people to enrich their Churches and Houses were at an end And they had also secret Intimations that the King and the Courtiers had an eye on their Lands and they gave themselves for lost if they could not so embroyl the Kings Affairs that he should not adventure on so invidious a thing Therefore both in Confessions and Conferences they infused into the people a dislike of the Kings Proceedings which though for some time it did not break out into an open Rebellion yet the humor still fermented and people only waited for an opportunity So that if the Emperor had not been otherwise distracted he might have made War upon the King with great Advantages For many of his discontented Subjects would have joyned with the Enemy But the King did so dextrously manage his Leagues with the French King and the Princes of the Empire that the Emperor could never make any impressions on his Dominions But those factious Spirits seeing nothing was to be expected from any forreign Power could not contain themselves but broke out into open Rebellion And this provoked the King to great severities His Spirit was so fretted by the tricks the Court of Rome had put on him and by the Ingratitude and seditious practises of Reginald Pool that he thereby lost much of his former temper and patience and was too ready upon slight grounds to bring his Subjects to the Bar. Where though the matter was always so ordered that according to Law they were Endicted and Judged yet the severity of the Law bordering sometimes on rigor and cruelty he came to be called a cruel Tyrant Nor did his severity lie only on one side but being addicted to some Tenets of the Old Religion and impatient of Contradiction or perhaps blown up either with the vanity of his new Title of Head of the Church or with the praises which Flatterers bestowed on him he thought all persons were bound to regulate their Belief by his Dictates which made him prosecute Protestants as well as proceed against Papists Yet it does not appear that Cruelty was Natural to him For in Twenty five years Reign none had suffered for any Crime against the State but Pool Earl of Suffolk and Stafford Duke of Buckingham The former he prosecuted in Obedience to his Fathers last Commands at his death His severity to the other was imputed to the Cardinals Malice The Proceedings were also legal And the Duke of Buckingham had by the knavery of a Priest to whom he gave great credit been made believe he had a Right to the Crown and practises of that nature touch Princes so nearly that no wonder the Law was executed in such a case This showes that the King was not very jealous nor desirous of the Blood of his Subjects But though he always proceeded upon Law yet in the last Ten years of his Life many instances of Severity occurred for which he is rather to be pityed than either imitated or sharply censured The former Book was full of Intrigues and forreign Transactions the greatest part of it being an account of a tedious Negotiation with the subtlest and most refined Court in Christendome in all the Arts of humane Policy But now my work is confined to this Nation and except in short touches by the way I shall meddle no further with the Mysteries of State but shall give as clear an account of those things that relate to Religion and Reformation as I could possibly recover The Suppression of Monasteries The advance and declension of Reformation and the Proceedings against those who adhered to the Interests of the Court of Rome must be the chief Subjects of this Book The two former shall be opened in the series of time as they were Transacted But the last shall be left to the end of the Book that it may be presented in one full view After the Parliament had ended their Business the Bishops did all renew their Allegeance to the King and swore also to maintain his Supremacy in Ecclesiastical Matters acknowledging that he was the Supreme Head of the Church of England though there was yet no Law for the requiring of any such Oath The first act of the Kings Supremacy was his naming Cromwell Vicar-General and General Visitor of all the Monasteries and other Priviledged places This is commonly confounded with his following Dignity of Lord Vice-Gerent in Ecclesiastical matters but they were two different Places and held by different Commissions By the one he had no Authority over the Bishops nor had he any Precedence but the other as it gave him the Precedence next the Royal Family so it cloathed him with a compleat Delegation of the Kings whole Power in Ecclesiastical Affairs For Two years he was only Vicar-General But the tenour of his Commissions and the nature of the Power devolved on him by them cannot be fully known For neither the one nor the other are in the Rolls though there can be no doubt made but Commissions of such Importance were enrolled therefore the loss of them can only be charged on that search and rasure of Records made by Bonner upon the Commission granted to him by Queen Mary of which I have spoken in the Preface of this work In the Prerogative-Office there is a subalterne Commission granted to Doctor afterwards Secretary Petre on Ian. 13. in the Twenty Seventh year of the Kings Reign by which it appears that Cromwells Commission was at first conceived in very General words for he is called the Kings Vice-Gerent in Ecclesiastical causes his Vicar-General and Official-Principal But because he could not himself attend upon all these affairs therefore Doctor Petre is deputed under him for receiving the Probates of Wills from thence likewise it appears that all Wills where the Estate was 200 lib. or above were no more to be tryed or proved in the Bishops Courts but in the Vicar-Generals Court Yet though he was called Vice-Gerent in that Commission he was spoken of and writ to by the Name of Vicar-General but after the second Commission seen and mentioned by the Lord Herbert in Iuly 1536. he was alwayes designed Lord Vice-Gerent The next thing that was every-where laboured with great industry was to engage all the rest of the Clergy chiefly the Regulars to own the Kings Supremacy To which they generally submitted In Oxford the Question being put whether
Relicks without number were every-where discovered and most wonderful relations of the Martyrdome and other miracles of the Saints were made and read in all places to the people and new Improvements were daily made in a Trade that through the craft of the Monks and the simplicity of the people brought in great advantages And though there was enough got to enrich them all yet there was strange rivalling not only among the several Orders but the Houses of the same Order The Monks especially of Glassenbury St. Albans and St. Edmundsbury vied one with another who could tell the most extravagant stories for the honour of their House and of the Relicks in it The Monks in these Houses abounding in wealth and living at â—ase and in idleness did so degenerate that from the Twelfth Century downward their reputation abated much and the Priviledges of Sanctuaries were a general Grievance and oft complained of in Parliaments For they received all that fled to them which put a great stop to Justice and did encourage the most criminal offenders They became lewd and dissolute and so impudent in it that some of their farms were let for bringing in a yearly tribute to their Lusts nor did they keep Hospitality and relieve the poor but rather encouraged Vagabonds and Beggars against whom Laws were made both in Edward the 3d King Henry the 7th and this Kings Reign But from the Twelfth Century the Orders of Begging Friers were set up and they by the appearance of Severity and Mortification gained great esteem At first they would have nothing no real estates but the ground on which their House stood But afterwards distinctions were found for satisfying their Consciences in larger Possessions They were not so idle and lazy as the Monks but went about and Preached and heard Confessions and carryed about Indulgences with many other pretty little things Del's Rosaries and Pebles which they made the World believe had great vertue in them And they had the esteem of the people wholly engrossed to themselves They were also more formidable to Princes than the Monks because they were poorer and by consequence more hardy and bold There was also a firmer union of their whole Order they having a General at Rome and being divided into many Provinces subject to their Provincials They had likewise the Schooll-Learning wholly in their hands and were great Preachers so that many things concurred to raise their esteem with the people very high yet great Complaints lay against them for they went more abroad than the Monks did and were believed guilty of Corrupting Families The Scandals that went on them upon their relaxing the primitive strictness of their Orders were a little rectified by some Reformations of these Orders But that lasted not long for they became liable to much Censure and many visitations had been made but to little purpose This Concurring with their secret practices against the King both in the matter of his Divorce and Supremacy made him more willing to examine the truth of these reports that if they were found guilty of such scandals they might lose their credit with the people and occasions be ministred to the King to justifie the Suppression of them There were also two other Motives that enclined the King to this Counsel The one was that he apprehended a War from the Emperor who was then the only Prince in the World that had any considerable force at Sea having both great Fleets in the Indies and being Prince of the Netherlands where the greatest trade of these parts was driven Therefore the King judged it necessary to fortifie his Ports and seeing the great advantages of Trade which began then to rise much was resolved to encourage it For which end he intended to build many Havens and Harbors This was a matter of great charge and as his own revenue could not defray it so he had no mind to lay heavie Taxes on his Subjects therefore the Suppression of Monasteries was thought the easiest way of raising Money He also intended to erect many more Bishopricks to which Cranmer advised him much that the vastness of some Diocesses being reduced to a narrower compass Bishops might better discharge their duties and oversee their Flocks according to the Scriptures and the Primitive Rules But Cranmer did on another reason press the Suppression of Monasteries He found that their Foundations and whole State was inconsistent with a full and true Reformation For among the things to be reform'd were these Abuses which were essential to their Constitution such as the Belief of Purgatory of Redeeming Souls by Masses the worship of Saints and Images and Pilgrimages and the like And therefore those Societies whose interest it was to oppose the Reformation were once to be suppressed and then he hoped upon new Endowments and Foundations new Houses should have been erected at every Cathedral to be Nurseries for that whole Diocess which he thought would be more suitable to the primitive use of Monasteries and more profitable to the Church This was his Scheme as will afterwards appear which was in some measure effected though not so fully as he projected for Reasons to be told in their proper place There had been a Bull sent from Rome for dissolving some Monasteries and Erecting Bishopricks out of them as was related in the former Book in the year 1532. And it seems it was upon that Authority that in the year 1533. the Priory of Christs Church near Algate in London was dissolved and given to the Lord Chancellor Sir Thomas Audley not to make him speak shriller for his Master in the House of Commons as Fuller mistakes it for he had been Lord Chancellor a year before this was given him The Popes Authority not being at that time put down nor the Kings Supremacy set up I conjecture it was done pursuant to the Bull for the Dissolution of some Religious Houses but I never saw the Dissolution and so can only guess on what ground it was made But in the Parliament held the former year in which the Kings Grant of that House to the Lord Chancellor was confirmed it is said in the Preamble That the Prior and Convent had resigned that House to the King the 24th of February 23d Regni and had left their House but no mention is made upon what Reason they did it But now I come to Consider how the Visitors carryed on their Visitations Many severe things are said of their Proceedings nor is it any wonder that men who had traded so long in lies as the Monks had done should load those whom they esteemed the Instruments of their Ruin with many Calumnies By their Letters to Cromwell it appears that in most Houses they found Monstrous disorders That many fell down on their knees and prayed they might be discharged since they had been forced to make vows against their wills with these the Visitors dispensed and set them at liberty They found great
Factions in the Houses and Barbarous Cruelties exercised by one Faction against another as either of them prevailed In many places when they gave them the Kings injunctions many cryed out that the severity of them was intolerable and they desired rather to be suppressed than so reformed They were all extremely addicted to Idolatry and Superstition In some they found the instruments and other tools for multiplying and coyning But for the Lewdness of the Confessors of Nunneries and the great Corruption of that State whole Houses being found almost all with Child for the dissoluteness of Abbots and the other Monks and Friars not only with whores but Marryed Women and for their unnatural Lusts and other brutal practices these are not fit to be spoken of much less enlarged on in a work of this Nature The full report of this Visitation is lost yet I have seen an Extract of a part of it concerning 144 Houses that contains Abominations in it equal to any that were in Sodom One passage that is more remarkable I shall only set down because upon it followed the first Resignation of any Religious House that I could ever find Doctor Leighton beset the Abbot of Langdens House and broke open his door of a sudden and found his whore with him and in the Abbots Coffer there was an habit for her for she went for a young Brother Whether the shame of this discovery or any other consideration prevailed with him I know not but on the 13th of November he and Ten Monks Signed a Resignation which hath an odd kind of Preamble to be found in the Collection It sayes that the revenue of the House was so much endamaged and engaged in so much debt that they Considering this and what remedies might be found for it saw that except the King of whose Foundation the House was did speedily relieve them it must be very quickly ruined both as to its Spiritual and Temporal concerns therefore they surrender up their House to the King They were of the Order of Premonstre and their House was dedicated to the honor of the Blessed Virgin and St. Thomas Becket This precedent was followed by the like surrender with the same Preamble on the 15th of November by the Prior of Folkeston a Benedictin aand on the 16th by the Prior of Dover with Eight Monks These were all of them in the County of Kent But neither among the Original Surrenders nor in the Clause Rolls are there any other Deeds in this year of our Lord there are indeed in the same year of the King which runs till April 1536. four other Surrenders with the same Preambles Of Merton in Yorkshire a Covent of Augustinians signed by the Prior and Five Monks the 9th of February of Bilsingtoun in Kent Signed by the Prior and Two Monks the 21st of February of Tilty in Essex a Covent of Cistercians Signed by the Prior and Five Monks and of Hornby in York-shire a Covent of the Premonstre Signed by the Prior and Two Monks the 23d of March These were all the Surrenders that I can discover to have been made before the Act of Parliament for suppressing the lesser Monasteries passed in the next Session that was assembled in February But before that the afflicted and unfortunate Queen Katharine died at Kimbolton She had been much disquieted because she would not lay down her Title of Queen Many of her servants were put from her on that account but she would accept of no Service from any that did not use her as a Queen and call her so The King sent oft to her to perswade her to more Complyance But she stood her ground and said since the Pope had judged her Marriage good she would lose her life before she did any thing in prejudice of it She became more cheerful than she had wont to be and the Countrey people came much to her whom she received and used very Obligingly The King had a mind she should go to Fotheringhay-Castle But when it was proposed to her she plainly said she would never go thither unless she were carryed as a Prisoner bound with Ropes She desired leave to come nearer London but that was not granted She had the jointure that was assigned her as Princess Dowager and was treated with the respect due to that Dignity but all the Women about her still called her Queen I do not find she had any thoughts of going out of England though her Life in it was but Melancholy Yet her care to support her Daughters Title made her bear all the Disgraces she lay under The Officious and practising Clergy that were for the Court of Rome look'd on her as the Head of their Party and asserted her Interests much Yet she was so watched that she could not hold any great Correspondence with them though in the matter of the Maid of Kent she had some Medling When she sicken'd she made her Will and appointed her Body to be buryed in a Convent of Observant Friars who had done and suffered most for her and Ordered Five Hundred Masses to be said for her Soul and that one should go a Pilgrimage to our Lady of Walsingham and give Two Hundred Nobles by the way to the poor Some other small Legacies she left to her Servants When the King heard she was sick he sent a kind Message to her and the Emperors Ambassador went to see her and to chear her up but when she found her sickness like to prove Mortal she made one about her write a Letter in her name to the King In the Title she call'd him Her dear Lord King and Husband She advised him to look to the health of his Soul She forgave him all the Troubles he had cast her into She recommended their Daughter Marâ— to him and desired he would be a Loving Father to her She also desired that he would provide Matches for her Maids who were but Three and that he would give her Servants one years Wages more than was due to them And Concluded lastly I make this Vow That mine eyes desire you above all things By another Letter she recommended her Daughter to the Emperors care On the 8th of Ianuary she dyed in the Fiftyeth year of her Age Thirty Three years after she came to England She was a devout and pious Princess and led a severe and mortified Life In her Greatness she wrought much with her own hands and kept her Women well employed about her as appeared when the Two Legates came once to speak with her She came out to them with a Skein of silk about her Neck and told them she had been within at work with her Women She was most passionately devoted to the Interests of the Court of Rome they being so interwoven with her own And in a word she is represented as a most wonderful good Woman Only I find on many occasions that the King complained much of her uneasiness and peevishness But whether
saw her no more with those eyes which she had formerly captivated but grew jealous and ascribed these caresses to some other criminal affections of which he began to suspect her This being one of the most memorable passages of this Reign I was at more than ordinary pains to learn all I could concerning it and have not only seen a great many Letters that were writ by those that were set about the Queen and catcht every thing that fell from her and sent it to Court but have also seen an account of it which the Learned Spelman who was a Judge at that time writ with his own hand in his Common-place Book and another account of it writ by one Anthony Anthony a Surveyor of the Ordnance of the Tower From all which I shall give a just and faithful relation of it without concealing the least circumstance that may either seem favourable or unfavourable to her She was of a very cheerful temper which was not always limited within the bounds of exact decency and discretion She had rallied some of the Kings Servants more than became her Her Brother the Lord Rochford was her Friend as well as Brother but his spiteful Wife was jealous of him and being a Woman of no sort of Vertue as will appear afterwards by her serving Queen Katharine Howard in her beastly practices for which she was attainted and executed she carryed many Stories to the King or some about him to perswade that there was a familiarity between the Queen and her Brother beyond what so near a Relation could justifie All that could be said for it was only this that he was once seen leaning upon her Bed which bred great suspition Henry Norris that was Groom of the Stole Weston and Brereton that were of the Kings Privy-Chamber and one Mark Smeton a Musician were all observed to have much of her favour And their zeal in serving her was thought too warm and diligent to flow from a less active Principle than Love Many circumstances were brought to the King which working upon his aversion to the Queen together with his affection to Mistress Seimour made him conclude her guilty Yet somewhat which himself observed or fancied at a Tilting at Greenwich is believed to have given the Crisis to her Ruin It is said that he spied her let her Handkerchief fall to one of her Gallants to wipe his face being hot after a Course Whether she dropt it carelesly or of design or whether there be any truth in that story the Letters concerning her fall making no mention of it I cannot determine for Spelman makes no mention of it and gives a very different account of the discovery in these words As for the evidence of this matter it was discovered by the Lady Wingfield who had been a Servant to the Queen and becoming on a sudden infirm sometime before her death did swear this matter to one of her ..... and here unluckily the rest of the Page is torn off By this it seems there was no legal evidence against the Queen and that it was but a Witness at second hand who deposed what they heard the Lady Wingfield swear Who this person was we know not nor in what temper of mind the Lady Wingfield might be when she swore it The safest sort of forgery to one whose Conscience can swallow it is to lay a thing on a dead persons name where there is no fear of discovery before the great day and when it was understood that the Queen had lost the Kings heart many either out of their zeal to Popery or design to make their fortune might be easily induced to carry a story of this Nature And this it seems was that which was brought to the King at Greenwich who did thereupon immediately return to Whitehall it being the 1st of May. The Queen was immediately restrained to her Chamber the other Five were also seized on But none of them would confess any thing but Mark Smeton as to any actual thing so Cromwell writ Upon this they were carryed to the Tower The poor Queen was in a sad condition she must not only fall under the Kings displeasure but be both defam'd and destroyed at once At first she smiled and carryed it cheerfully and said she believed the King did this only to prove her But when she saw it was in earnest she desired to have the Sacrament in her Closet and expressed great devotion and seemed to be prepared for death The surprize and confusion she was in raised fits of the Mother which those about her did not seem to understand But Three or Four Letters which were writ concerning her to Court say that she was at some times very devout and cryed much and of a sudden would burst out in Laughter which are evident signs of Vapours When she heard that those who were accused with her were sent to the Tower she then concluded her self lost and said she should be sent thither next and talked idlely saying That if her Bishops were about the King they would all speak for her She also said That she would be a Saint in Heaven for she had done many good deeds and that there should be no Rain but heavy judgments on the Land for what they were now doing to her Her Enemies had now gone too far not to destroy her Next day she was carryed to the Tower and some Lords that met her on the River declared to her what her Offences were Upon which she made deep Protestations of her Innocence and begged leave to see the King but that was not to be expected When she was carryed into the Tower She fell down on her knees and prayed God to help her as she was not guilty of the thing for which she was accused That same day the King wrote to Cranmer to come to Lambeth but ordered him not to come into his presence Which was procured by the Queens Enemies who took care that one who had such credit with the King should not come at him till they had fully perswaded him that she was guilty Her Uncles Lady the Lady Boleyn was appointed to lye in the Chamber with her Which she took very ill for upon what reason I know not she had been in very ill terms with her She engaged her into much discourse and studied to draw Confessions from her Whatsoever she said was presently sent to the Court. And a Woman full of Vapours was like enough to tell every thing that was true with a great deal more for persons in that condition not only have no command of themselves but are apt to say any thing that comes in their fancy The Duke of Norfolk and some of the Kings Council were with her but could draw nothing from her though they made her believe that Norris and Mark had accused her But when they were gone she fell down on her knees and wept and prayed often Iesu have Mercy on me and then fell a-laughing
and his Gospel so if she be proved culpable there is not one that loveth God and his Gospel that ever will favour her but must hate her above all other and the more they favour the Gospel the more they will hate her For then there was never creature in our time that so much slandered the Gospel And God hath sent her this punishment for that she feignedly hath professed his Gospel in her mouth and not in heart and deed And though she have offended so that she hath deserved never to be reconciled unto your Graces favour yet Almighty God hath manifoldly declared his goodness towards your Grace and never offended you But your Grace I am sure knowledgeth that you haue offended him Wherefore I trust that your Grace will bear no less entire favour unto the truth of the Gospel than you did before Forsomuch as your Graces favour to the Gospel was not led by affection unto her but by zeal unto the truth And thus I beseech Almighty God whose Gospel he hath ordained your Grace to be Defender of ever to preserve your Grace from all evil and give you at the end the promise of his Gospel From Lanbeth the 3d day of May. After I had written this Letter unto your Grace my Lord Chancellor my Lord of Oxford my Lord of Sussex and my Lord Chamberlain of your Graces House sent for me to come unto the Star-Chamber and there declared unto me such things as your Graces pleasure was they should make me privie unto For the which I am most bounden unto your Grace And what Communication we had together I doubt not but they will make the true report thereof unto your Grace I am exceedingly sorry that such faults can be proved by the Queen as I heard of their relation But I am and ever shall be Your faithful Subject Your Graces most humble Subject and Chaplain T. Cantuariensis But Jealousie and the Kings new affection had quite defaced all the remainders of esteem for his late beloved Queen Yet the Ministers continued practising to get further evidence for the Tryal which was not brought on till the 12th of May and then Norris Weston Brereton and Smeton were tryed by a Commission of Oyer and Terminer in Westminster-Hall They were twice indicted and the indictments were found by two Grand Juries in the Counties of Kent and Middlesex The Crimes with which they were charged being said to be done in both these Counties Mark Smeton confessed he had known the Queen Carnally Three times The other Three pleaded not Guilty but the Jury upon the evidence formerly mentioned found them all Guilty and Judgment was given that they should be drawn to the place of Execution and some of them to be hanged others to be beheaded and all to be quartered as Guilty of high Treason On the 15th of May the Queen and her Brother the Lord Rochford who was a Peer having been made a Viscount when his Father was Created Earl of Wiltshire were brought to be Tryed by their Peers The Duke of Norfolk being Lord high Steward for that occasion With him sate the Duke of Suffolk the Marquess of Exeter the Earl of Arundel and Twenty Five more Peers of whom their Father the Earl of Wiltshire was one Whether this unnatural complyance was imposed on him by the Imperious King or officiously submitted to by himself that he might thereby be preserved from the Ruin that fell on his Family is not known Here the Queen of England by an unheard-of president was brought to the Bar and Indicted of high Treason The Crimes charged on her were that she had procured her Brother and the other Four to lye with her which they had done often that she had said to them that the King never had her heart and had said to every one of them by themselves that she loved them better than any person whatsoever Which was to the slander of the issue that was begotten between the King and her And this was Treason according to the Statute made in the 26th year of this Reign so that the Law that was made for her and the issue of her Marriage is now made use of to destroy her It was also added in the Indictment that she and her complices had conspired the Kings death but this it seems was only put in to swell the charge for if there had been any evidence for it there was no need of stretching the other Statute or if they could have proved the violating of the Queen the known Statute of the Twenty Fifth year of the Reign of Edward the Third had been sufficient When the Indictment was read she held up her hand and Pleaded not Guilty and so did her Brother and did answer the evidence was brought against her discreetly One thing is remarkable that Mark Smeton who was the only person that confessed any thing was never confronted with the Queen nor was kept to be an evidence against her for he had received his Sentence Three dayes before and so could be no witness in Law but perhaps though he was wrought on to confess yet they did not think he had confidence enough to aver it to the Queens face therefore the evidence they brought as Spelman says was the Oath of a Woman that was dead yet this or rather the Terror of offending the King so wrought on the Lords that they found her and her Brother Guilty and Judgment was given that she should be Burnt or Beheaded at the Kings pleasure Upon which Spelman observes that whereas Burning is the death which the Law appoints for a Woman that is attainted of Treason yet since she had been Queen of England they left it to the King to determine whether she should dye so infamous a death or be Beheaded but the Judges complained of this way of proceeding and said such a disjunctive in a Judgment of Treason had never been seen The Lord Rochford was also Condemned to be Beheaded and Quartered Yet all this did not satisfie the enraged King but the Marriage between him and her must be annulled and the issue illegitimated The King remembred an Intrigue that had been between her and the Earl of Northumberland which was mentioned in the former Book and that the then Lord Piercy had said to the Cardinal ' That he had gone so far before witnesses that it lay upon his Conscience so that he could not go back this it 's like might be some promise he made to Marry her per verba de futuro which though it was no Precontract in it self yet it seems the poor Queen was either so ignorant or so ill-advised as to be perswaded afterwards it was one though it 's certain that nothing but a Contract per verba de praesenti could be of any force to annul the subsequent Marriage The King and his Council reflecting upon what it seems the Cardinal had told him resolved to try what could be made of it and pressed the Earl of
Northumberland to confess a Contract between him and her But he took his Oath before the Two Arch-Bishops that there was no Contract nor promise of Marriage ever between them and received the Sacrament upon it before the Duke of Norfolk and others of the Kings Privy Council wishing it might be to his Damnation if there was any such thing concerning which I have seen the Original Declaration under his own hand Nor could they draw any Confession from the Queen before the Sentence for certainly if they could have done that the Divorce had gone before the Tryal and then she must have been tryed only as Marchioness of Pembroke But now she lying under so terrible a Sentence it is most probable that either some hopes of Life were given her or at least she was wrought on by the Assurances of mitigating that cruel part of her judgment of being Burnt into the milder part of the Sentence of Having her head cut off so that she confessed a Pre-contract and on the 17th of May was brought to Lambeth and in Court the afflicted Arch-Bishop sitting Judge some persons of Quality being present she confessed some just and lawful impediments by which it was evident that her Marriage with the King was not valid Upon which Confession the Marriage between the King and her was judged to have been null and void The Record of the Sentence is burnt but these particulars are repeated in the Act that passed in the next Parliament touching the Succession to the Crown It seems this was secretly done for Spelman writes of it thus It was said there was a Divorce made between the King and her upon her confessing a Precontract with another before her Marriage with the King so then it was then only talkt of but not generally known The two Sentences that were past upon the Queen the one of Attaindor for Adultery the other of Divorce because of a Precontract did so contradict one another that it was apparent one if not both of them must be unjust for if the Marriage between the King and her was null from the beginning then since she was not the Kings wedded Wife there could be no Adultery and her Marriage to the King was either a true Marriage or not if it was true then the annulling of it was unjust and if it was no true Marriage then the Attainder was unjust for there could be no breach of that Faith which was never 〈…〉 So that it is plain the King was resolved to be rid of her and 〈…〉 her Daughter and in that transport of his fury did not 〈◊〉 that the very method he took discovered the unjustice of his â—â—â—â—eedings against her Two days after this she was ordered to be Executed in the Green on Tower-Hill How she received these tidings and how stedfast she continued in the protestations of her Innocence will best appear by the following circumstances The day before she suffered upon a strict search of her past Life she called to mind that she had played the Step-Mother too severely to Lady Mary and had done her many injuries Upon which she made the Lieutenant of the Tower's Lady sit down in the Chair of State which the other after some Ceremony doing she fell down on her knees and with many tears charged the Lady as she would answer it to God to go in her name and do as she had done to the Lady Mary and ask her forgiveness for the wrongs she had done her And she said she had no quiet in her Conscience till she had done that But though she did in this what became a Christian the Lady Mary could not so easily pardon these injuries but retained the resentments of them her whole life This ingenuity and tenderness of Conscience about lesser matters is a great presumption that if she had been guilty of more eminent faults she had not continued to the last denying them and making protestations of her Innocency For that same night she sent her last message to the King and acknowledged her self much obliged to him that had continued still to advance her She said he had from a private Gentlewoman first made her a Marchioness and then a Queen and now since he could raise her no higher was sending her to be a Saint in Heaven She protested her Innocence and recommended her Daughter to his care And her carriage that day she died will appear from the following Letter writ by the Lieutenant of the Tower copied from the Original which I insert because the Copier imployed by the Lord Herbert has not writ it out faithfully for I cannot think that any part of it was left out on design Sir These shall be to advertise you I have received your Letter wherein you would have strangers conveyed out of the Tower and so they be by the means of Richard Gressum and William Cooke and Wytspoll But the number of strangers past not thirty and not many of those and the Ambassador of the Emperor had a Servant there and honestly put out Sir If we have not an hour certain as it may be known in London I think here will be but few and I think a reasonable number were best for I suppose she will declare her self to be a good woman for all men but for the King at the hour of her death For this morning she sent for me that I might be with her at such time as she received the Good Lord to the intent I should hear her speak as touching her Innocency alway to be clear And in the writing of this she sent for me and at my coming she said Mr. Kingston I hear say I shall not die aforenoon and I am very sorry therefore for I thought to be dead by this time and past my pain I told her it should be no pain it was so sottel And then she said I heard say the Executioner was very good and I have a little Neck ANNA BVLLEN REGINA ANGLIAE ELIZABETHAE REGINAE MATER Nata Ano. 1507 Nupsit An o 1532 Nov 14 Elix Filian peperit An o 1533 Sept. 7 Capite plexa Ano. 1536 May 19. Printed for Rich Chiswell at the Rose and Crown in St. Pauls Church yard and put her hands about it laughing heartily I have seen many men and also women Executed and that they have been in great sorrow and to my knowledge this Lady has much joy and pleasure in death Sir her Almoner is continually with her and had been since two a Clock after midnight This is the effect of any thing that is here at this time and thus Fare you well Yours William Kingston A little before Noon being the 19th of May she was brought to the Scaffold where she made a short Speech to a great company that came to look on the last Scene of this fatal Tragedy The chief of whom were the Dukes of Suffolk and Richmond the Lord Chancellor and Secretary Cromwell with the Lord Mayor the Sheriffs
and Aldermen of London She said She was come to die as she was Judged by the Law she would accuse none nor say any thing of the ground upon which she was judged She prayed heartily for the King and called him a most merciful and gentle Prince and that he had been always to her a good gentle Soveraign Lord and if any would meddle with her cause she required them to judge the best And so she took her leave of them and of the world and heartily desired they would pray for her After she had been some time in her Devotions being her last words To Christ I commend my Soul her Head was cut off by the Hangman of Calais who was brought over as more expert at Beheading than any in England her Eyes and Lips were observed to move after her Head was cut off as Spelman writes but her Body was thrown into a common Chest of Elme-tree that was made to put Arrows in and was buried in the Chappel within the Tower before twelve a Clock Her Brother with the other four did also suffer none of them were Quartered but they were all Beheaded except Smeton who was Hanged It was generally said that he was corrupted into that Confession and had his Life promised him but it was not fit to let him live to tell Tales Norris had been much in the Kings favour and an offer was made him of his life if he would confess his guilt and accuse the Queen But he generously rejected that un-handsome proposition and said That in his Conscience he thought her Innocent of these things laid to her charge but whether she was or not he would not accuse her of any thing and he would die a thousand times rather than ruin an Innocent Person These proceedings occasioned as great variety of Censures as there were diversity of Interests The Popish Party said the justice of God was visible that she who had supplanted Queen Katharine met with the like and harder measure by the same means Some took notice of her faint justifying her self on the Scaffold as if her Conscience had then prevailed so far that she could no longer deny a thing for which she was so soon to answer at another Tribunal But others thought her care of her Daughter made her speak so tenderly for she had observed that Queen Katharines obstinacy had drawn the Kings indignation on her Daughter and therefore that she alone might bear her misfortunes and derive no share of them on her Daughter she spake in a stile that could give the King no just offence And as she said enough to justifie her self so she said as much for the Kings honour as could be expected Yet in a Letter that she wrote to the King from the Tower which will be found in the Collection she pleaded her Innocence in a strain of so much Wit and moving passionate Eloquence as perhaps can scarce be paralelled certainly her spirits were much exalted when she wrote it for it is a pitch above her ordinary stile Yet the Copy I take it from lying among Cromwells other papers makes me believe it was truely written by her Her carriage seemed too free and all people thought that some freedoms and levities in her had encouraged those unfortunate persons to speak such bold things to her since few attempt upon the Chastity or make declarations of Love to persons of so exalted a quality except they see some invitations at least in their carriage Others thought that a free and jovial temper might with great Innocence though with no discretion lead one to all those things that were proved against her and therefore they concluded her chast though indiscreet Others blamed the King and taxed his cruelty in proceeding so severely against a person whose Chastity he had reason to be assured of since she had resisted his addresses near five years till he Legitimated them by Marriage But others excused him It is certain her carriage had given just cause of some jealousie and that being the rage of a man it was no wonder if a King of his temper conceiving it against one whom he had so signally obliged was transported into unjustifiable excesses Others condemned Cranmer as a man that obsequiously followed all the Kings appetites and that he had now Divorced the King a second time which shewed that his Conscience was governed by the Kings pleasure as his Supreme Law But what he did was unavoidable For whatever motives drew from her the Confession of that Precontract he was obliged to give Sentence upon it And that which she confessed being such as made her incapable to contract Marriage with the King he could not decline the giving of Sentence upon so formal a Confession Some loaded all that favoured the Reformation and said It now appeared what a woman their great Patroness and Supporter had been But to those it was answered That her faults if true being secret could cast no reflection on those who being ignorant of them made use of her Protection And the Church of Rome thought not their Cause suffered by the enraged Cruelty and Ambition of the cursed Irene who had convened the second Council of Nice and set up the worship of Images again in the East whom the Popes continued to court and magnifie after her barbarous murder of her Son with other acts of unsatiated spite and ambition Therefore they had no reason to think the worse of persons for claiming the Protection of a Queen whose faults if she was at all criminal were unknown to them when they made use of her Some have since that time concluded it a great evidence of her Guilt that during her Daughters long and glorious Reign there was no full nor compleat vindication of her published For the Writers of that time thought it enough to speak honourably of her and in general to call her Innocent But none of them ever attempted a clear discussion of the particulars laid to her charge This had been much to her Daughters honour and therefore since it was not done others concluded it could not be done and that their knowledge of her guilt restrained their Pens But others do not at all allow of that Inference and think rather that it was the great wisdom of that time not to suffer such things to be called in question since no wise Government will admit of a debate about the clearness of the Princes Title For the very attempting to prove it weakens it more than any of the proofs that are brought can confirm it therefore it was prudently done of that Queen and her great Ministers never to suffer any Vindication or Apology to be written Some indiscretions could not be denied and these would all have been catched hold of and improved by the busie Emissaries of Rome and Spain But nothing did more evidently discover the secret cause of this Queens ruin than the Kings Marrying Iane Seimour the day after her Execution She of all King Henries
Wives gained most on his esteem and affection But she was happy in one thing that she did not out-live his love otherwise she might have fallen as signally as her Predecessor had done Upon this turn of Affairs a great change of Counsels followed There was nothing now that kept the Emperor and the King at a distance but the Illegitimation of the Lady Mary and if that matter had been adjusted the King was in no more hazard of trouble from him Therefore it was proposed that she might be again restored to the Kings favour She found this was the best opportunity she could ever look for and therefore laid hold on it and wrote an humble submission to the King and desired again to be admitted to his presence But her Submissions had some reserves in them therefore she was pressed to be more express in her acknowledgments At this she stuck long and had almost embroyled her self again with her Father She freely offered to submit to the Laws of the Land about the Succession and confessed the fault of her former Obstinacy But the King would have her acknowledge that his Marriage to her Mother was incestuous and unlawful and to renounce the Popes Authority and to accept him as Supream Head of the Church of England These things were of hard digestion with her and she could not easily swallow them so she wrote to Cromwell to befriend her at the Kings hands Upon which many Letters passed between them He wrote to her that it was impossible to recover her Fathers favour without a full and clear Submission in all points So in the end she yielded and sent the following Paper all written with her own hand which is set down as it was Copied from the Original yet extant The Confession of me the Lady Mary made upon certain points and Articles under written in the which as I do now plainly and with all mine heart confess and declare mine inward Sentence Belief and Judgment with a due conformity of Obedience to the Laws of the Realm so minding for ever to persist and continue in this determination without change alteration or variance I do most humbly beseech the Kings Highness my Father whom I have obstinately and inobediently offended in the denial of the same heretofore to forgive mine offences therein and to take me to his most gracious Mercy First I confess and knowledg the Kings Majesty to be my Soveraign Lord and King in the Imperial Crown of this Realm of England and do submit my self to his Highness and to all and singular Laws and Statutes of this Realm as becometh a true and faithful Subject to do which I shall also obey keep observe advance and maintain according to my bounden duty with all the power force and qualities that God hath endued me with during my Life Item I do recognize accept take repute and knowledg the Kings Highness to be Supream Head in Earth under Christ of the Church of England and do utterly refuse the Bishop of Romes pretended Authority Power and Jurisdiction within this Realm heretofore usurped according to the Laws and Statutes made in that behalf and of all the Kings true Subjects humbly received admitted obeyed kept and observed and also do utterly renounce and forsake all manner of Remedy Interest and advantage which I may by any means claim by the Bishop of Rome's Laws Process Jurisdiction or Sentence at this present time or in any wise hereafter by any manner of title colour mean or case that is shall or can be devised for that purpose Mary Item I do freely frankly and for the Discharge of my duty towards God the Kings Highness and his Laws without other respect recognize and knowledg that the Marriage heretofore had between his Majesty and my Mother the late Princess Dowager was by Gods Law and Mans Law incestuous and unlawful Mary Upon this she was again received into favour One circumstance I shall add that shows the frugality of that time In the Establishment that was made for her Family there was only 40 l. a quarter assigned for her privy purse I have seen a Letter of hers to Cromwell at the Christsmas quarter desiring him to let the King know that she must be at some Extraordinary expence that season that so he might encrease her allowance since the 40 l. would not defray the Charge of that quarter For the Lady Elizabeth though the King devested her of the Title of Princess of Wales yet he continued still to breed her up in the Court with all the care and tenderness of a Father And the new Queen what from the sweetness of her disposition and what out of compliance with the King who loved her much was as kind to her as if she had been her Mother Of which I shall add one pretty evidence though the childishness of it may be thought below the Gravity of a History Yet by it the Reader will see both the kindness that the King and Queen had for her and that they allowed her to subscribe Daughter There are two Original Letters of hers yet remaining writ to the Queen when she was with Child of King Edward the one in Italian the other in English both writ in a fair hand the same that she wrote all the rest of her life But the conceits in that writ in English are so pretty that it will not be unacceptable to the Reader to see this first Blossome of so great a Princess when she was not full Four years of Age She being born in September 1533. and this writ in Iuly 1537. Although your Highness Letters be most joyful to me in absence yet considering what pain it is to you to write your Grace being so great with Child and so sickly your Commendation were enough in my Lords Letter I much rejoyce at your health with the well liking of the Countrey with my humble thanks that your Grace wished me with you till I were weary of that Countrey Your Highness were like to be combered if I should not depart till I were weary being with you although it were in the worst soil in the World your presence would make it pleasant I cannot reprove my Lord for not doing your Commendations in his Letter for he did it and although he had not yet I will not complain on him for that he shall be diligent to give me knowledg from time to time how his busie child doth and if I were at his birth no doubt I would see him beaten for the trouble he has put you to Mr Denny and my Lady with humble thanks prayeth most entirely for your Grace praying the Almighty God to send you a most lucky deliverance And my Mistress wisheth no less giving your Highness most humble thanks for her commendations Writ with very little leisure this last day of Iuly Your Humble Daughter Elizabeth But to proceed to more serious matters A Parliament was Summoned to meet the 8th of Iune
If full Forty days be necessary for a Summons then the Writs must have been issued forth the day before the late Queens disgrace so that it was designed before the Justs at Greenwich and did not flow from any thing that then appeared When the Parliament met the Lord Chancellor Audley in his speech told them That when the former Parliament was dissolved the King had no thoughts of Summoning a new one so soon But for two reasons he had now called them The one was that he finding himself subject to so many infirmities and considering that he was Mortal a rare thought in a Prince he desired to settle an apparent heir to the Crown in case he should die without Children lawfully begotten The other was to repeal an Act of the former Parliament concerning the Succession of the Crown to the issue of the King by Queen Anne Boleyn He desired them to reflect on the great troubles and vexation the King was involved in by his first unlawful Marriage and the dangers he was in by his second which might well have frighted any body from a third Marriage But Anne and her Conspirators being put to death as they well deserved the King at the humble request of the Nobility and not out of any Carnal concupiscence was pleased to Marry again a Queen by whom there were very probable hopes of his having children Therefore he recommended to them to provide an heir to the Crown by the Kings direction who if the King dyed without children lawfully begotten might Rule over them He desired they would pray God earnestly that he would grant the King issue of his own body and return thanks to Almighty God that preserved such a King to them out of so many eminent dangers who imployed all his care and endeavours that he might keep his whole people in quiet peace and perfect charity and leave them so to those that should succeed him But though this was the chief cause of calling the Parliament it seems the Ministers met with great difficulties and therefore spent much time in preparing mens minds For the Bill about the Succession to the Crown was not brought into the House of Lords before the 30th day of Iune that the Lord Chancellor offered it to the House It went through both Houses without any Opposition It contained first a repeal of the former Act of Succession and a Confirmation of the two Sentences of Divorce the issue of both the Kings former Marriages being declared illegitimate and for ever excluded from claiming the inheritance of the Crown as the Kings Lawful heirs by lineal descent The Attainder of Queen Anne and her Complices is confirmed Quen Anne is said to have been inflamed with pride and Carnal desires of her body and having confederated her self with her complices to have committed divers Treasons to the danger of the Kings Royal person with other aggravating words for which she had justly suffered death and is now attainted by Act of Parliament And all things that had been said or done against her or her Daughter being contrary to an Act of Parliament then in force are pardoned and the inheritance of the Crown is established on the issue of Queen Iane whether Male or Female or the Kings issue by any other Wife whom he might Marry afterwards But since it was not fit to declare to whom the Succession of the Crown belonged after the Kings death lest the person so designed might be thereby enabled to raise trouble and Commotions therefore they considering the Kings wise and excellent Government and confiding in the love and affection which he bore to his Subjects did give him full Power to declare the Succession to the Crown either by his Letters Patents under the great Seal or by his last will Signed with his hand and promised all faithful obedience to the persons named by him And if any so designed to succeed in default of others should endeavor to usurp upon those before them or to exclude them they are declared Traytors and were to forfeit all the Right they might thereafter claim to the Crown And if any should maintain the Lawfulness of the former Marriages or that the issue by them was legitimate or refused to swear to the Kings issue by Queen Iane they were also declared Traytors By this Act it may appear how absolutely this King Reigned in England Many question'd much the validity of it and as shall afterwards appear the Scots said that the Succession to the Crown was not within the Parliaments Power to determine aboutit but must go by inheritance to their King in default of issue by this King Yet by this the King was enabled to settle the Crown on his Children whom he had now declared Illegitimate by which he brought them more absolutely to depend upon himself He neither made them desperate nor gave them any further Right than what they were to derive purely from his own good pleasure This did also much pacifie the Emperor since his Kinswoman was though not restored in blood yet put in a capacity to succeed to the Crown At this time there came a new Proposition from Rome to try if the King would accommodate matters with the Pope Pope Clement the Seventh dyed two years before this in the year 1534. and Cardinal Farnese succeeded him called Pope Paul the Third He had before this made one unsuccessful attempt upon the King but upon the beheading of the Bishop and declared Cardinal of Rochester he had Thundered a most terrible Sentence of Deposition against the King and designed to commit the Execution of it to the Emperor Yet now when Queen Katharine and Queen Anne who were the occasions of the Rupture were both out of the way he thought it was a proper conjuncture to try if a Reconciliation could be effected This he proposed to Sir Gregory Cassali who was no more the Kings Ambassador at Rome but was still his Correspondent there The Pope desired he would move the King in it and let him know that he had ever favoured his Cause in the former Popes time and though he was forced to give out a Sentence against him yet he had never any intention to proceed upon it to further Extremities But the King was now so entirely alienated from the Court of Rome that to cut off all hopes of reconciliation he procured two Acts to be passed in this Parliament The one was for the utter extinguishing the Authority of the Bishop of Rome It was brought into the House of Lords on the 4th of Iuly And was read the first time the 5th and the second time on the 6th of Iuly and lay at the Committee till the 12th And on the 14th it was sent down to the Commons who if there be no mistake in the Journal sent it up that same day They certainly made great haste for the Parliament was dissolved within Four days The Preamble of this first Act contains severe Reflections on
the Bishop of Rome whom some called the Pope who had long darkned Gods word that it might serve his Pomp Glory Avarice Ambition and Tyranny both upon the Souls Bodies and Goods of all Christians excluding Christ out of the Rule of mans Soul and Princes out of their Dominions And had exacted in England great Sums by dreams and vanities and other Superstitious ways â—pon these reasons his Usurpations had been by Law put down in this Nation yet many of his Emissaries were still practising up and down the Kingdom and perswading people to acknowledg his pretended Authority Therefore every person so offending after the last of Iâ—ly next to come was to incur the pains of a Premunire and all Officers both Civil and Ecclesiastical were commanded to make enquiry about such offences under several penalties On the 12th of Iuly a Bill was brought in concerning Priviledges obtained from the See of Rome and was read the First time And on the 17th it was agreed to and sent down to the Commons who sent it up again the next day It bears that the Popes had during their Usurpation granted many Immunities to several Bodies and Societies in England which upon that Grant had been now long in use Therefore all these Bulls Breves and every thing depending on or flowing from them were declared void and of no force Yet all Marriages celebrated by vertue of them that were not otherwise contrary to the Law of God were declared good in Law and all Consecrations of Bishops by vertue of them were confirmed And for the future all who enjoyed any Priviledges by Bulls were to bring them in to the Chancery or to such persons as the King should appoint for that end And the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury was Lawfully to grant anew the effects contained in them which â—rant was to pass under the great Seal and to be of full force in Law This struck at the Abbots Rights But they were glad to bear a Diminution of their Greatness so they might save the whole which now lay at stake By the Thirteenth Act they corrected an Abuse which had come in to evade the force of a Statute made in the Twenty First year of this King about the Residence of all Ecclesiastical persons in their Livings One qualification that did excuse from Residence was their staying at the University for the compleating of their Studies Now it was found that many dissolute Clergymen went and lived at the Universities not for their Studies but to be excused from serving their Cures So it was Enacted that none above the Age of Forty that were not either Heads of Houses or Publick Readers should have any Exemption from their Residence by vertue of that Clause in the former Act. And those under that Age should not have the Benefit of it except they were present at the Lectures and perform'd their Exercises in the Schools By another Act there was Provision made against the prejudice the Kings Heirs might receive before they were of Age by Parliaments held in their Non-Age That whatsoever Acts were made before they were Twenty Four years of Age they might at any time of their lives after that Repeal and Annul by their Letters Patents which should have equal force with a Repeal by Act of Parliament From these Acts it appears that the King was absolute Master both of the affections and fears of his Subjects when in a new Parliament called on a sudden and in a Session of six weeks from the 8th of Iune to the 18th of Iuly Acts of this Importance were passed without any Protest or publick Opposition But having now opened the business of the Parliament as it relates to the State I must next give an account of the Convocation which sate at this time and was very busie as appears by the Journal of the House of Lords in which this is given for a reason of many Adjournments because the Spiritual Lords were busie in the Convocation It sate down on the 9th of Iune according to Fullers Extract it being the Custom of all this Reign for that Court to meet two or three days after the Parliament Hither Cromwell came as the Kings Vicar-General But he was not yet Vice-Gerent For he sate next the Arch-Bishop but when he had that Dignity he sate above him Nor do I find him Stiled in any Writing Vice-gerent for some time after this though the Lord Herbert says he was made Vice-gerent the 18th of Iuly this year the same day in which the Parliament was Dissolved Latimer Bishop of Worcester preached the Latine Sermon on these words The Children of this World are wiser in their Generation than the Children of Light He was the most Celebrated Preacher of that time The simplicity and plainness of his matter with a serious and fervent Action that accompanied it being preferred to more learned and elaborate Composures On the 21st of Iune Cromwell moved that they would Confirm the Sentence of the Invalidity of the Kings Marriage with Queen Anne which was accordingly done by both Houses of Convocation But certainly Fuller was asleep when he wrote That Ten days before that the Arch-Bishop had passed the Sentence of Divorce on the day before the Queen was beheaded Whereas if he had considered this more fully he must have seen that the Queen was put to death a Month before this and was Divorced two days before she dyed Yet with this animadversion I must give him my thanks for his pains in copying out of the Journals of Convocation many remarkable things which had been otherwise irrecoverably lost On the 23d of Iune the lower House of Convocation sent to the upper House a Collection of many opinions that were then in the Realm which as they thought were abuses and errors worthy of special Reformation But they began this Representation with a Protestation That they intended not to do or speak any thing which might be unpleasant to the King whom they acknowledged their Supream Head and were resolved to obey his Commands renouncing the Popes usurp'd Authority with all his Laws and Inventions now extinguisht and abolisht and did addict themselves to Almighty God and his Laws and unto the King and the Laws made within this Kingdom There are Sixty Seven opinions set down and are either the Tenets of the Old Lollards or the New Reformers together with the Anabaptists opinions Besides all which they complained of many unsavory and indiscreet expressions which were either feigned on design to disgrace the New Preachers or were perhaps the extravagant Reflexions of some illiterate and injudicious persons who are apt upon all occasions by their heat and folly rather to prejudice than advance their party and affect some petulant jeers which they think witty and are perhaps well entertained by some others who though they are more judicious themselves yet imagining that such jests on the contrary opinions will take with the people do give them too much Encouragement Many of these
the Cure and Charge both in Preaching and other duties And so many hundred Pounds as any had so many Students he was to breed up Tenthly Where Parsonage or Vicarage-Houses were in great decay the Incumbent was every year to give a fifth part of his profits to the repairing of them till they were finished and then to maintain them in the State they were in Eleventhly All these Injunctions were to be observed under pain of suspension and sequestration of the mean profits till they were observed These were equally ingrateful to the Corrupt Clergy and to the Laity that adhered to the old Doctrine The very same opinions about Pilgrimages Images and Saints departed and instructing the people in the Principles of Christian Religion in the Vulgar tongue for which the Lollards were not long ago either burnt or forced to abjure them were now set up by the Kings Authority From whence they concluded that whatsoever the King said of his maintaining the old Doctrine yet he was now changing it The Clergy also were much troubled at this Precedent of the Kings giving such Injunctions to them without the consent of the Convocation From which they concluded they were now to be slaves to the Lord Vice-gerent The matter of these Injunctions was also very uneasie to them The great profits they made by their Images and Relicks and the Pilgrimages to them were now taken away and yet severe Impositions and heavy Taxes were laid on them a fifth part for Repairs a tenth at least for an Exhibitioner and a fortieth for Charity which were cryed out on as intolerable burdens Their Labour was also increased and they were bound up to many severities of Life All these things touched the Secular Clergy to the quick and made them concur with the Regular Clergy in disposing the people to Rebel This was secretly fomented by the great Abbots For though they were not yet struck at yet the way was prepared to it and their Houses were oppressed with crouds of those who were sent to them from the suppressed Houses There was some pains taken to remove their fears For a Letter was sent to them all in the Kings name to silence the reports that were spread abroad as if all Monasteries were to be quite suppressed This they were required not to believe but to serve God according to their Order to obey the Kings Injunctions to keep Hospitality and make no wastes nor dilapidations Yet this gave them small comfort and as all such things do rather encreased than quieted their jealousies and fears So many secret causes concurring no wonder the people fell into mutinous and seditious practices The first rising was in Lincolnshire in the beginning of October where a Church-man disguised into a Cobler and directed by a Monk drew a great body of men after him About 20000 were gathered together They swore to be true to God the King and the Common-wealth and digested their Grievances into a few Articles which they sent to the King desiring a redress of them They complained of some things that related to secular concerns and some Acts of Parliament that were uneasie to them They also complained of the suppression of so many Religious Houses that the King had mean persons in high places about him who were ill Councellors They also complained of some Bishops who had subverted the Faith and they apprehended the Jewels and Plate of their Churches should be taken away Therefore they desired the King would call to him the Nobility of the Realm and by their advice redress their Grievances Concluding with an acknowledgment of the Kings being their Supream Head and that the Tenthes and first Fruits of all Livings belonged to him of Right When the King heard of this Insurrection he presently sent the Duke of Suffolk with a Commission to raise forces for dispersing them But with him he sent an answer to their Petition He began with that about his Councellors and said It was never before heard of that the Rabble presumed to Dictate to their Prince what Councellors he should choose That was the Princes work and not theirs The Suppression of Religious Houses was done pursuant to an Act of Parliament and was not set forth by any of his Counsellors The Heads of these Religious Houses had under their own hands confessed those horrid scandals which made them a reproach to the Nation And in many Houses there were not above Four or Five Religious persons So it seemed they were better pleased that such dissolute persons should consume their Rents in riotous and idle living than that their Prince should have them for the Common good of the whole Kingdom He also answered their other Demands in the same high and commanding strain and required them to submit themselves to his mercy and to deliver their Captains and Lieutenants into the hands of his Lieutenants and to disperse and carry themselves as became good and obedient Subjects and to put an hundred of their number into the hands of his Lieutenants to be ordered as they had deserved When this answer was brought to them it raised their Spirits higher The practising Clergy-men continued to inflame them They perswaded them that the Christian Religion would be very soon defaced and taken away quite if they did not vigorously defend it That it would come to that that no man should marry a Wife receive any of the Sacraments nor eat a piece of rost meat but he should pay for it That it were better to live under the Turk than under such oppression Therefore there was no cause in which they could with more honour and a better conscience hazard their Lives than for the Holy Faith This encouraged and kept them together a little longer They had forced many of the Gentry of the Countrey to go along with them These sent a secret Message to the Duke of Suffolk letting him know what ill effects the Kings rough answer had produced That they had joyned with the people only to moderate them a little and they knew nothing that would be so effectual as the offer of a general pardon So the Duke of Suffolk as he moved towards them with the forces which he had drawn together sent to the King to know his pleasure and earnestly advised a gentle composing of the matter without blood At that same time the King was advertised from the North that there was a general and formidable Rising there Of which he had the greater apprehensions because of their neighbourhood to Scotland whose King being the Kings Nephew was the Heir presumptive of the Crown since the King had Illegitimated both his Daughters And though the Kings firm Alliance with France made him less apprehensive of trouble from Scotland and their King was at this time in France to marry the Daughter of Francis yet he did not know how far a general Rising might invite that King to send orders to head and assist the Rebels in
the North. Therefore he resolved first to quiet Lincolnshire And as he had raised a great force about London with which he was marching in person against them so he sent a new Proclamation Requiring them to return to their obedience with secret assurances of mercy By these means they were melted away Those who had been carryed in the Stream submitted to the Kings mercy and promised all obedience for the future Others that were obstinate and knew themselves unpardonable fled Northward and joyned themselves to the Rebels there Some of their other Leaders were apprehended in particular the Cobler and were Executed But for the Northern Rebellion as the parties concerned being at a greater distance from the Court had larger opportunities to gather themselves into a huge Body so the whole Contrivance of it was better laid One Ask Commanded in chief He was a Gentleman of an ordinary condition but understood well how to draw on and Govern a Multitude Their march was called the Pilgrimage of Grace And to inveigle the people some Priests marched before them with Crosses in their hands In their Banners they had a Crucifix with the Five wounds and a Chalice and every one wore on his sleeve as the badge of the Party an Emblem of the Five wounds of Christ with the name Iesus wrought in the midst All that joyned to them took an Oath That they entered into this Pilgrimage of Grace for the love of God the preservation of the Kings person and issue the purifying the Nobility and driving away all base born and ill Counsellors and for no particular profit of their own nor to do displeasure to any nor to kill any for envy but to take before them the Cross of Christ his Faith the Restitution of the Church and the Suppression of Hereticks and their opinions These were specious pretences and very apt to work upon a giddy and discontented multitude So people flocked about their Crosses and Standards in great numbers and they grew to be 40000 strong They went over the Countrey without any great opposition The Arch-Bishop of York and the Lord Darcy were in Pomfret Castle which they yielded to them and were made to swear their Covenant They were both suspected of being secret Promoters of the Rebellion the latter suffered for it but how the former excused himself I cannot give any account They also took York and Hull but though they summoned the Castle of Skipton yet the Earl of Cumberland who would not degenerate from his Noble Ancestors held it out against all their force and though many of the Gentlemen whom he had entertained at his own cost deserted him yet he made a brave resistance Scarborough Castle was also long besieged but there Sir Ralph Evers that Commanded it gave an un-exampled instance of his fidelity and courage for though his provisions fell short so that for twenty days he and his men had nothing but bread and water yet they stood out till they were relieved This Rising in Yorkshire encouraged those of Lancashire the Bishoprick of Duresm and Westmoreland to Arm. Against these the Earl of Shrewsbury that he might not fall short of the Gallantry and Loyalty of his renownd Ancestors made head though he had no Commission from the King But he knew his zeal and fidelity would easily procure him a pardon which he modestly asked for the service he had done The King sent him not only that but a Commission to command in chief all his forces in the North. To his Assistance he ordered the Earl of Derby to march and sent Courtney Marquess of Exeter and the Earls of Huntington and Rutland to joyn him He also ordered the Duke of Suffolk with the force that he had led into Lincolnshire to lye still there lest they being but newly quieted should break out again and fall upon his Armies behind when the Yorkshire men met them before On the 20th of October he sent the Duke of Norfolk with more forces to joyn the Earl of Shrewsbury But the Rebels were very numerous and desperate When the Duke of Norfolk understood their strength he saw great reason to proceed with much caution for if they had got the least advantage of the Kings Troops all the discontents in England would upon the report of that have broken out He saw their numbers were now such that the gaining some time was their ruin for such a great Body could not subsist long together without much provisions and that must be very hard for them to bring in So he set forward a Treaty It was both honourable for the King to offer mercy to his distracted Subjects and of great advantage to his affairs for as their numbers did every day lessen so the Kings forces were still encreasing He wrote to the King that considering the season of the year he thought the offering some fair conditions might perswade them to lay down their Arms and disperse themselves Yet when the Earl of Shrewsbury sent a Herald with a Proclamation ordering them to lay down their Arms and submit to the Kings mercy Ask received him sitting in State with the Arch-Bishop on the one hand and the Lord Darcy on the other but would not suffer any Proclamation to be made till he knew the Contents of it And when the Herauld told what they were he sent him away without suffering him to publish it And then the Priests used all their endeavours to engage the people to a firm resolution of not dispersing themselves till all matters about Religion were fully setled As they went forward they every-where repossessed the ejected Monks of their Houses and this encouraged the rest who had a great mind to be in their old Nests again They published also many stories among them of the growing burdens of the 〈◊〉 Government and made them believe that Impositions would be laid on every thing that was either bought or sold. But the King hearing how strong they were sent out a general Summons to all the Nobility to meet him at Northampton the 7th of November And the forces sent against the Rebels advanced to Doncaster to hinder them from coming further southward and took the Bridge which they fortified and laid their forces along the River to maintain that Pass The Writers of that time say that the day of Battel was agreed on but that the night before excessive Rains falling the River swelled so that it was unpassable next day and they could not force the Bridge Yet it is not likely the Earl of Shrewsbury having in all but 5000 men about him would agree to a pitched Battel with those who were Six times his number being then 30000. Therefore it is more likely that the Rebels only intended to pass the River the next day which the Rain that fell hindred But the Duke of Norfolk continued to press a Treaty which was hearkned to by the other side who were reduced to great straits for their Captain would not suffer
them to spoyl the Countrey and they were no longer able to subsist without doing that The Duke of Norfolk directed some that were secretly gained or had been sent over to them as Deserters to spread reports among them that their Leaders were making Terms for themselves and would leave the rest to be undone This joyned to their necessities made many fall off every day The Duke of Norfolk finding his Arts had so good an operation offered to go to Court with any whom they would send with their demands and to intercede for them This he knew would take up some time and most of them would be dispersed before he could return So they sent two Gentlemen whom they had forced to go with them to the King to Windsor Upon this the King discharged the Rendezvous at Northampton and delayed the sending an answer as much as could be But at last hearing that though most of them were dispersed yet they had engaged to return upon warning and that they took it ill that no answer came he sent the Duke of Norfolk to them with a general pardon six only excepted by name and four others that were not named But in this the Kings Counsels were generally censured for every one was now in fear and so the Rebels rejected the Proposition The King also sent them word by their own Messenger That he took it very ill at their hands that they had chosen rather to rise in Arms against him than to Petition him about these things which were uneasie to them And to appease them a little the King by new Injunctions commanded the Clergy to continue the use of all the Ceremonies of the Church This it is like was intended for keeping up the four Sacraments which had not been mentioned in the former Articles The Clergy that were with the Rebels met at Pomfret to draw up Articles to be offered at the Treaty that was to be at Doncaster where three hundred were ordered to come from the Rebels to treat with the Kings Commissioners So great a number was called in hopes that they would disagree about their Demands and so fall out among themselves On the 6th of December they met to treat and it seems had so laid their matter before that they agreed upon these following Demands A general Pardon to be granted a Parliament to be held at York and Courts of justice to be there that none on the North of Trent might be brought to London upon any Law-sute They desired a Repeal of some Acts of Parliament Those for the last Subsidy for uses for making words misprision of Treason and for the Clergies paying their Tenthes and first Fruits to the King They desired the Princess Mary might be restored to her right of Succession the Pope to his wonted Jurisdiction and the Monks to their Houses again that the Lutherans might be punished that Audley the Lord Chancellor and Cromwell the Lord Privy-Seal might be excluded from the next Parliament and Lee and Leighton that had visited the Monasteries might be imprisoned for Bribery and Extortion But the Lords who knew that the King would by no means agree to these Propositions rejected them Upon which the Rebels took heart again and were growing more enraged and desperate so that the Duke of Norfolk wrote to the King that if some content were not given them it might end very ill for they were much stronger than his Forces were And both he and the other Commanders of the Kings Forces in their hearts wished that most of their Demands were granted being persons who though they complied with the King and were against that Rebellion yet were great Enemies to Lutheranism and wished a Reconciliation with Rome of which the Duke of Norfolk was afterwards accused by the Lord Darcy as if he had secretly encouraged them to insist on these Demands The King seeing the humour was so obstinate resolved to use gentler Remedies and so sent to the Duke of Norfolk a general Pardon with a promise of a Parliament ordering him not to make use of these except in extremity This was no easie thing to that Duke since he might be afterwards made to answer for it whether the extremity was really such as to justifie his granting these things But the Rebels were become again as numerous as ever and had resolved to cross the River and to force the Kings Camp which was still much inferiour to theirs in number But Rains falling the second time made the Foords again unpassable This was spoken of by the Kings Party as little less than a a Miracle that Gods Providence had twice so opportunely interposed for the stopping of the progress of the Rebels And it is very probable that on the other side it made great impression on the Superstitious multitude and both discouraged them and disposed them to accept of the offer of Pardon and a Parliament to be soon called for considering their other Demands The King signed the Pardon at Richmond the 9th of December by which all their Treasons and Rebellion to that day were pardoned provided they made their submission to the Duke of Norfolk and the Earl of Shrewsbury and lived in all due obedience for the future The King sent likewise a long answer to their Demands as to what they complained about the subversion of the Faith He protested his zeal for the true Christian Faith and that he would live and die in the defence and preservation of it But the ignorant multitude were not to instruct him what the true Faith was nor to presume to correct what he and the whole Convocation had agreed on That as he had preserved the Church of England in her true Liberties so he would do still and that he had done nothing that was so oppressive as many of his Progenitours had done upon lesser grounds But that he took it very ill of them who had rather one Churl or two should enjoy the Profits of their Monasteries to support them in their dissolute and abominable course of living than that their King should have them for defraying the great Charge he was at for their defence against Forreign Enemies For the Laws it was high presumption in a rude multitude to take on them to judge what Laws were good and what not They had more reason to think that he after twenty eight years Reign should know it better than they could And for his Government he had so long preserved his Subjects in Peace and Justice had so defended them from their Enemies had so secured his Frontier had granted so many general Pardons had been so unwilling to punish his Subjects and so ready to receive them into mercy that they could shew no paralel to his Government among all their former Kings And whereas it was said That he had many of the Nobility of his Council in the beginning of his Reign and few now he shewed them in that one instance how they were abused by the lying slanders
of some disaffected Persons For when he came to the Crown there were none that were born Noble of his Council but only the Earl of Surrey and the Earl of Shrewsbury whereas now the Dukes of Norfolk and Suffolk the Marquess of Exeter the Lord Steward the Earls of Oxford and Sussex and the Lord Sands were of the Privy-Council And for the Spirituality the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury the Bishops of Winchester Hereford and Chichester were also of it And he and his whole Council judging it necessary to have some at the board who understood the Law of England and the Treaties with Forreign Princes he had by their Unanimous advice brought in his Chancellor and the Lord Privy-Seal He thought it strange that they who were but brutes should think they could better judg who should be his Counsellors than himself and his whole Council Therefore he would bear no such thing at their hands it being inconsistent with the duty of good Subjects to meddle in such matters But if they or any of his other Subjects could bring any just complaint against any about him he was ready to hear it and if it were proved he would punish it according to Law As for the complaints against some of the Prelates for preaching against the Faith they could know none of these things but by the report of others since they lived at such a distance that they themselves had not heard any of them preach Therefore he required them not to give credit to Lies nor be misled by those who spread such Calumnies and ill reports And he concluded all with a severe Expostulation adding that such was his love to his Subjects that imputing this Insurrection rather to their folly and lightness than to any malice or rancour he was willing to pass it over more gently as they would perceive by his Proclamation Now the people were come to themselves again and glad to get off so easily and they all chearfully accepted the Kings offers and went home again to their several dwellings Yet the Clergy were no way satisfied but continued still to practise amongst them and kept the Rebellion still on foot so that it broke out soon after The Duke of Norfolk and the Earl of Shrewsbury were ordered to lie still in the Country with their Forces till all things were more fully composed They made them all come to a full submission and first to revoke all Oaths and Promises made during the Rebellion for which they asked the Kings Pardon on their knees 2ly To swear to be true to the King and his Heirs and Successors 3ly To obey and maintain all the Acts of Parliament made during the Kings Reign 4ly Not to take Arms again but by the Kings Authority 5ly To apprehend all Seditious persons 6ly To remove all the Monks Nuns and Friars whom they had placed again in the dissolved Monasteries There were also Orders given to send Ask their Captain and the Lord Darcy to Court Ask was kindly received and well used by the King He had shewed great conduct in Commanding the Rebels and it seems the King had a mind either to gain him to his service or which I suspect was the true Cause to draw from him a discovery of all those who in the other parts of the Kingdom had favoured or relieved them For he suspected not without cause that some of the great Abbots had given secret supplies of Money to the Rebels For which many of them were afterwards tryed and attainted The Lord Darcy was under great apprehensions and studied to purge himself that he was forced to a Compliance with them but pleaded that the long and important services he had done the Crown for fifty years he being then fourscore together with his great Age and Infirmity might mitigate the Kings displeasure But he was made Prisoner Whether this gave those who had been in Arms new jealousies that the Kings Pardon would not be inviolably observed or whether the Clergy had of new prevailed on them to rise in Arms I cannot determine But it broke out again though not so dangerously as before Two Gentlemen of the North Musgrave and Tilby raised a body of 8000 men and thought to have surprised Carlisle but were repulsed by those within And in their return the Duke of Norfolk fell upon them and routed them He took many prisoners and by Martial Law hanged up all their Captains and Seventy other Prisoners on the Walls of Carlisle Others at that same time thought to have surprised Hull but it was prevented and the leaders of that Party were also taken and Executed Many other Risings were in several places of the Countrey which were all soon repressed the ground of them all was that the Parliament which was promised was not called But the King said they had not kept conditions with him nor would he call a Parliament till all things were quieted But the Duke of Norfolks vigilance every-where prevented their gathering together in any great Body And after several un-succesful attempts at length the Countrey was absolutely quieted in Ianuary following And then the Duke of Norfolk proceeded according to the Martial Law against many whom he had taken Ask had also left the Court without leave and had gone amongst them but was quickly taken So he and many others were sent to several places to be made publick Examples He suffered at York others at Hull and in other Towns in Yorkshire But the Lord Darcy and the Lord Hussy were arraigned at Westminster and attainted of Treason The former for the Northern and the other for the Lincolnshire Insurrection The Lord Darcy was beheaded at Towerhill and was much lamented Every body thought that considering his Merits his Age and former services he had hard measure The Lord Hussy was beheaded at Lincoln The Lord Darcy in his Tryal accused the Duke of Norfolk that in the Treaty at Doncaster he had encouraged the Rebels to continue in their demands This the Duke denyed and desired a Tryal by Combate and gave some presumptions to shew that the Lord Darcy bore him ill-will and said this out of Malice The King either did not believe this or would not seem to believe it And the Dukes great diligence in the Suppression of these Commotions set him beyond all jealousies But after those Executions the King wrote to the Duke in Iuly next to Proclaim an absolute Amnesty over all the North which was received with great joy every body being in fear of himself and so this threatning storm was dissipated without the effusion of much blood save what the sword of justice drew At the same time the King of Scotland returning from France with his Queen and touching on the Coast of England many of the people fell down at his feet praying him to assist them and he should have all But he was it seems bound up by the French King and so went home without giving them any encouragement And thus ended
this Rebellion which was chiefly carryed on by the Clergy under pretence of Religion And now the King was delivered of all his apprehensions that he had been in for some years in fear of Stirs at home But they being now happily composed as he knew it would so overawe the rest of his discontented Subjects that he needed fear nothing from them for a great while so it encouraged him to go on in his other designs of suppressing the rest of the Monasteries and reforming some other Points of Religion Therefore there was a new Visitation appointed for all the Monasteries of England And the Visiters were ordered to Examine all things that related either to their Conversation to their affection to the King and the Supremacy or to their Superstition in their several Houses To discover what Cheats and Impostures there were either in their Images Relicks or other miraculous things by which they had drawn people to their Houses on Pilgrimages and gotten from them any great Presents Also to try how they were affected during the late Commotions and to discover every thing that was amiss in them and report it to the Lord Vice-gerent In the Records of the whole Twenty Eighth year of the Kings Reign I find but one Original Surrender of any Religious House The Abbot of Furnese in Lincolnshire valued at 960 lib. with Thirty Monks resigning up that House to the King on the 9th of April which was very near the end of the year of the Kings Reign for it commenced on the 22d of April Two other Surrenders are enrolled that year The one was of Bermondsey in Surrey the first of Iune in the twenty eighth of the Kings Reign The Preamble was that they Surrendred in hopes of greater Benevolence from the King But this was the effect of some secret practice and not of the Act of Parliament For it was valued at 548 lib. and so fell not within the Act. The other was of Bushlisham or Bishtam in Berkshire made by Barlow Bishop of St. Davids that was Commendator of it and a great Promoter of the Reformation It was valued at 327 lib. But in the following year they made a quicker Progress and found strange Enormities in the greater Houses It seems all the Houses under 200 lib. of Rent were not yet suppressed For I find many within that value afterwards resigning their Houses So that I am enclined to believe that the first visitation being made towards the Suppression of the lesser Monasteries and that as appears by their Instructions being not to be finished till they had made a report of what they had done to the Court of Augmentations who were after the report made to determine what pensions were to be reserved to the Abbot and other Officers which report was to be made in the Octaves of St. Michael and after that a new Commission was to be given for their Suppression when that was done they went no further at that time that so I cannot think there were many Houses Suppressed when these Stirres began and after their first rising it is not likely that great Progress would be made in a business that was like to inflame the people more and encrease the number of the Rebels Neither do I find any Houses suppressed by vertue of the former Act of Parliament till the twenty ninth year of the Kings Reign And yet they made no great hast this year For there are but twenty one Surrenders all this year either in the Rolls or Augmentation-Office And now not only small Abbeys but greater ones were surrendred to the King The Abbots were brought to do it upon several Motives Some had been faulty during the late Rebellion and were liable to the Kings displeasure and these to redeem themselves compounded the matter by a Resignation of their House Others began to like the Reformation and that made them the more willing to surrender their Houses such as Barlow Bishop of St. Davids who not only surrendered up his own House of Bushlisham but prevailed on many others to do the like Others were convicted of great disorders in their Conversation and these not daring to stand a Tryal were glad to accept of a Pension for life and deliver up their House Others were guilty of making great wastes and Dilapidations For they all saw the Dissolution of their Houses approaching and so every one was induced to take all the care he could to provide for himself and his kindred so that the Visitors found in some of the Richest Abbies of England as St. Albans and Battell such depredations made that at St. Albans an Abbot could not subsist any longer the rents were so low and in Battell as all their furniture was old and torn not worth an 100 lib. so both in House and Chappel they had not 400 Marks worth of Plate In other Houses they found not above twelve or fifteen Ounces of Plate and no furniture at all but only such things as they could not embezel as the Walls and Windows Bells and Lead In other Houses the Abbot and Monks were glad to accept of a Pension for themselves during life and so being only concerned for their own particular interest resigned their House to the King Generally the Monks had eight Marks a year Pension till they were provided for The Abbots Pensions were proportioned to the Value of their House and to their Innocence The Abbots of St. Albans and Tewksbury had 400 Marks a year a piece The Abbot of St. Edmundsbury was more Innocent for the Visitors wrote from thence that they could find no scandals in that House So he it seems was not easily brought to Resign his House and had 500 Marks Pension reserved to him And for their inferior Officers some had 30. some 10. or 8. and the lowest 6 lib. Pension In other places upon a vacancy either by death or deprivation they did put in an Abbot only to resign up the House For after the Kings Supremacy was established all those Abbots that had been formerly confirmed by the Pope were placed in this manner The King granted a Conge d'elire to the Prior and Convent with a Missive Letter declaring the name of the person whom they should choose then they returned an election to the King who upon that gave his assent to it by a Warrant under the great Seal which was certified to the Lord Vice-gerent who thereupon Confirmed the Election and returned him back to the King to take the Oaths upon which the Temporalities were restored Thus all the Abbots were now placed by the King and were generally pickt out to serve this turn Others in hope of advancement to Bishopricks or to be Suffragan Bishops as the inferior sort of them were made generally were glad to recommend themselves to the Kings favour by a quick and cheerful Surrender of their Monasterie Upon some of these inducements it was that the greatest number of the Religious Houses were resigned to the King
before there was any Act of Parliament made for their Suppression In several Houses the Visitors who were generally either Masters of Chancery or Auditors of the Court of Augmentations studied not only to bring them to resign their Houses but to Sign Confessions of their passed lewd and dissolute lives Of these there is only one now extant which it is like escaped the general rasure and destruction of all Papers of that kind in Queen Maries time But from the Letters that I have seen I perceive there were such Confessions made by many other Houses That Confession of the Prior and Benedictins of St. Andrews in Northampton is to be seen in the Records of the Court of Augmentations In which with the most aggravating expressions that could be devised they acknowledged their past ill life for which the Pitt of Hell was ready to swallow them up They confessed that they had neglected the Worship of God lived in Idleness Gluttony and Sensuality with many other woful expressions to that purpose Other Houses as the Monastery of Betlesden resigned with this Preamble That they did profoundly consider that the manner and trade of living which they and others of their pretended Religion had for a long time followed consisted in some dumb ceremonies and other Constitutions of the Bishops of Rome and other forreign Potentates as the Abbot of Cisteaux by which they were blindly led having no true knowledg of Gods Laws procuring exemptions from their Ordinary and Diocesan by the Power of the Bishop of Rome and submitting themselves wholly to a forreign Power who never came hither to reform their abuses which were now found among them But that now knowing the most perfect way of living is sufficiently declared by Christ and his Apostles and that it was most fit for them to be Governed by the King who was their Supream Head on earth they Submitted themselves to his Mercy and surrendered up their Monastery to him on the 25th of September in the 30th year of his Reign This writing was signed by the Abbot the Sub-prior and nine Monks There are five other Surrenders to the same purpose by the Gray and White Friars of Stamford the Gray-Friars of Coventry Bedford and Ailesbury yet to be seen Some are resigned upon this Preamble That they hoped the King would of new found their House which was otherwise like to be ruined both in Spirituals and Temporals So did the Abbot of Chertsey in Surrey with fourteen Monks on the 14th of Iuly in the 29th year of this Reign whose House was valued at 744 lib. I have some reason to think that this Abbot was for the Reformation and intended to have had his House new founded to be a House of true and well regulated devotion And so I find the Prior of great Malverine in Worcestershire offered such a Resignation He was recommended by Bishop Latimer to Cromwell with an earnest desire that his House might stand not in Monkery but so as to be converted to Preaching Study and Prayer And the good Prior was willing to compound for his House by a Present of 500 Marks to the King and of 200 to Cromwell He is commended for being an old worthy man a good Housekeeper and one that daily fed many poor people To this Latimer adds Alas my good Lord Shall we not see Two or Three in every shire changed to such remedy But the Resolution was taken once to extirpate all And therefore though the Visitors interceded earnestly for one Nunnery in Oxfordshire Godstow where there was great strictness of life and to which were most of the young Gentlewomen of the County were sent to be bred so that the Gentrey of the Country desired the King would spare the House yet all was uneffectual The General Form in which most of these Resignations begins is That the Abbot and Brethren upon full deliberation certain knowledg of their own proper motion for certain just and reasonable causes specially moving them in their Souls and Consciences did freely and of their own accord give and grant their Houses to the King Others it seems did not so well like this preamble and therefore did without any reason or preamble give away their Houses to the Visitors as Feofees in trust for the Kings use And thus they went on procuring daily more surrenders So that in the thirtieth year of the Kings Reign there were 159 Resignations enrolled of which the Originals of 155 do yet remain And for the Readers further satisfaction he shall find in the Collection at the end of this Book the names of all these Houses so surrendred with other particulars relating to them which would too much weary him if inserted in the thread of this Work But there was no Law to force any to make such Resignations So that many of the great Abbots would not comply with the King in this matter and stood it out till after the following Parliament that was in the 31th year of his Reign It was questioned by many whether these surrenders could be good in Law since the Abbots were but Trustees and Tenants for Life It was thought they could not absolutely alienate and give away their House for ever But the Parliament afterwards declared the Resignations were good in Law For by their Foundations all was trusted to the Abbot and the Senior Brethren of the House who putting the Covent-Seal to any Deed it was of force in Law It was also said that they thus surrendering had forfeited their Charters and Foundations and so the King might seize and possess them with a good Title if not upon the Resignation yet upon Forfeiture But others thought that whatsoever the Nicety of Law might give the King yet there was no sort of equity in it that a few Trustees who were either bribed or frighted should pass away that which was none of theirs but only given them in Trust and for Life Other Abbots were more roughly handled The Prior of Wooburn was suspected of favouring the Rebels of being against the Kings Supremacy and for the Popes and of being for the General Council then summoned to Mantua And he was dealt with to make a submission and acknowledgment In an account of a long Conference which he had with a Privy Counsellor under his own hand I find that the great thing which he took offence at was That Latimer and some other Bishops preached against the Veneration of the Blessed Virgin and the other Saints and that the English Bible then set out differed in many things from the Latin with several lesser matters So that they looked on their Religion as changed and wondered that the Judgments of God upon Queen Anne had not terrified others from going on to subvert the Faith yet he was prevailed with and did again submit to the King and acknowledg his Supremacy but he afterwards joyned himself to the Rebels and was taken with them together with the Abbot of Whaley and two
to shake him in his Throne The Preamble of it was That as our Saviour had pity on St. Peter after his fall so it became St. Peters successors to imitate our Saviour in his Clemency and that therefore though he having heard of King Henry's crimes had proceeded to a sentence against him Here the former Bull was recited Yet some other Princes who hoped he might be reclaimed by gentler methods had interposed for a suspension of the Sentence and he being easie to believe what he so earnestly desired had upon their Intercession suspended it But now he found they had been deceived in their hopes and that he grew worse and worse and had done such dishonour to the Saints as to raise St. Thomas of Canterburies body to arraign him of High Treason and to burn his Body and Sacrilegiously to rob the Riches that had been offered to his Shrine as also to suppress St. Austins Abbey in Canterbury and that having thrust out the Monks he had put in wild Beasts into their grounds having transformed himself into a Beast Therefore he takes off the Suspension and publishes the Bull commanding it to be executed Declaring that the affixing it at Diepe or Bulloign in France at St. Andrews or Callistren that is Callstream a Town near the border of England in Scotland or Tuam or Artifert in Ireland or any two of these should be a sufficient Publication Dated the 7th of December Anno Dom. 1538. No man can read these Bulls but he must conclude that if the Pope be the Infallible and Universal Pastor of the Church whom all are bound to obey he has a full authority over all Kings to proceed to the highest Censures possible and since the matters of fact enumerated in the Sentence as the grounds of it were certainly true then 〈◊〉 the Pope is either cloathed with the powers of Deposing Princes or if otherwise he lied to the world when he pretended to it thus and taught false Doctrine which cannot stand with Infallibility And the pretended grounds of the sentence as to matter of fact being evidently true this must be a just Sentence and therefore all that acknowledged the Infallibility of that See were bound to obey it and all the Rebellions that followed during the reign of the King or his Children were founded on this sentence and must be justified by it otherwise the Popes Infallibility must fall to the ground But this was to be said for the Pope that though he had raised the several branches of this Sentence higher than any of his Predecessors had ever done yet as to the main he had very good and Authentick Precedents for what he did from the Depositions of Emperours or Kings that were made by former Popes for about 500 years together This I thought needful to be more fully opened because of the present Circumstances we are now in since hereby every one that will consider things must needs see that the belief of the Popes Infallibility does necessarily infer the acknowledgment of their power of deposing Heretical Kings For it is plain the Pope did this ex Cathedra and as a Pastor Feeding and Correcting his Flock But not content with this he also wrote to other Princes inflaming them against the King Particularly to the Kings of France and Scotland To the last of these he sent a Breve declaring King Henry a Heretique a Schismatique a manifest Adulterer a publick Murtherer a Rebel and convict of High Treason against him the Pope his Lord for which Crimes he had deposed him and offered his Dominions to him if he would go and invade them And thus the breach between him and the Pope was past reconciling and at Rome it was declared equally meritorious to fight against him as against the Turk But Card. Pool made it more meritorious in his Book Yet the Thunders of the Vatican had now lost their force so that these had no other effect but to enrage the King more against all such as were suspected to favour their interests or to hold any correspondence with Cardinal Pool Therefore he first procured a Declaration against the Popes pretensions to be Signed by all the Bishops of England In which after they declared against the Popes Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction upon the grounds formerly touched they concluded That the People ought to be Instructed that Christ did expresly forbid his Apostles or their Successors to take to themselves the power of the Sword or the authority of Kings And that if the Bishop of Rome or any other Bishop assumed any such power he was a Tyrant and Usurper of other mens Rights and a subverter of the Kingdom of Christ. This was subscribed by 19 Bishops all that were then in England and 25 Doctors of Divinity and Law It was at some time before May 1538. For Edward Fox Bishop of Hereford who was one that signed it died the 8th of May that year There was no Convocation called by Writ for doing this For as there is no mention of any such Writ in the Registers so if it had been done by Convocation Cromwell had signed it first but his hand not being at it it is more probable that a meeting of the Clergy was called by the Kings Missive Letters or that as was once done before the Paper was drawn at London and sent over the Kingdom to the Episcopal Sees for the Bishops hands to it There is another original Paper extant Signed at this time by eight Bishops from which I conjecture those were all that were then about London It was to shew That by the Commission which Christ gave to Church-men they were only Ministers of his Gospel to instruct the people in the purity of the Faith But that by other places of Scripture the Authority of Christian Princes over all their Subjects as well Bishops and Priests as others was also clear And that the Bishops and Priests have charge of Souls within their Cures Power to administer Sacraments and to teach the word of God To the which word of God Christian Princes acknowledg themselves subject and that in case the Bishops be negligent it is the Christian Princes Office to see them do their duty This being Signed by Iohn Hilsey Bishop of Rochester must be after the year 1537. in which he was consecrated and Latimer and Shaxton also Signing it must be before the year 1539. in which they resigned But I believe it was Signed at the same time that the other was And the design of it was to refuse those Calumnies spread at Rome as if the King had wholly Suppressed all Ecclesiastical Offices and denyed them any divine Authority making them wholly dependent on the Civil Power and Acting by Commission only from him And therefore they explained the limits of both these Powers in so clear and moderate a way that it must have stopt the Mouths of all Opposers But whether there was any publick use made of this Paper I can by no means discover
received it Laying Censures upon such as were present at the rest of that office and did not stay and Communicate For the Fifth it touched Cranmer to the quick for he was then Marryed The Scripture did in no place enjoyn the Celibate of the Clergy On the contrary Scripture speaks of their Wives and gives the Rules of their living with them And St. Paul in express words condemns all mens leaving their Wives without exception saying That the man hath not Power over his own body but the Wife In the Primitive Church though those that were in orders did not Marry yet such as were Marryed before Orders kept their Wives of which there were many Instances and when some moved in the Council of Nice that all that had been Marryed when they entred into Orders should put away their Wives it was rejected and ever since the Greek Churches have allowed their Priests to keep their Wives Nor was it ever commanded in the Western Church till the Popes began their Usurpation Therefore the prohibition of it being only grounded on the Papal Constitutions it was not reasonable to keep it up since that Authority on which it was built was now overthrown What was said concerning Auricular Confession I cannot so easily recover For though Cranmer argued three days against these Articles I can only gather the substance of his Arguments from what himself wrote on some of these Heads afterwards For nothing remains of what passed there but what is conveyed to us in the Journal which is short and defective On the 24th of May the Parliament was Prorogued to the 30th upon what reason it does not appear It was not to set any of the Bills backward for it was agreed that the Bills should continue in the State in which they were then till their next meeting When they met again on the 30th of May being Friday the Lord Chancellor intimated to them that not only the Spiritual Lords but the King himself had taken much pains to bring things to an agreement which was effected Therefore he moved in the Kings name that a Bill might be brought in for punishing such as offended against these Articles So the Lords appointed the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury the Bishops of Ely and St. Davids and Doctor Petre a master of Chancery afterwards Secretary of State to draw one Bill and the Arch-Bishop of York the Bishop of Duresin and Winchester and Doctor Tregonnel another Master of Chancery to draw another Bill about it and to have them both ready and to offer them to the King by Sunday next But the Bill that was drawn by the Arch-Bishop of York and those with him was best liked yet it seems the Matter was long contested for it was not brought to the House before the 7th of Iune and then the Lord Chancellor offered it and it was read the first time On the 9th of Iune it had the second reading and on the 10th it was engrossed and read the third time But when it passed the King desired the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury to go out of the House since he could not give his consent to it but he humbly excused himself for he thought he was bound in conscience to stay and vote against it It was sent down to the House of Commons where it met with no great opposition for on the 14th it was agreed to and sent up again And on the 28th it had the force of a Law by the Royal Assent The Title of it was an Act for abolishing Diversity of opinions in certain Articles concerning Christian Religion It is said in the Preamble that the King considering the blessed effects of union and the mischiefs of discord since there were many different opinions both among the Clergy and Laity about some points of Religion had called this Parliament and a Synod at the same time for removing these differences where six Articles were proposed and long debated by the Clergy And the King himself had come in person to the Parliament and Council and opened many things of high Learning and great knowledg about them And that he with the Assent of both Houses of Parliament had agreed on the following Articles First That in the Sacrament of the Altar after the Consecration there remained no Substance of Bread and Wine but under these forms the Natural Body and Blood of Christ were present Secondly That Communion in both kinds was not necessary to Salvation to all persons by the Law of God but that both the Flesh and Blood of Christ were together in each of the kinds Thirdly That Priests after the order of Priesthood might not Marry by the Law of God Fourthly That vows of Chastity ought to be observed by the Law of God Fifthly That the use of private Masses ought to be continued which as it was agreeable to Gods Law so men received great benefit by them Sixthly That Auricular Confession was expedient and necessary and ought to be retained in the Church The Parliament thanked the King for the pains he had taken in these Articles And Enacted that if any after the 12th of Iuly did speak preach or write against the first Article they were to be judged Hereticks and to be burnt without any abjuration and to forfeit their real and personal Estates to the King And those who preached or obstinately disputed against the other Articles were to be judged Felons and to suffer death as Felons without benefit of Clergy And those who either in word or writing spake against them were to be Prisoners during the Kings pleasure and forfeit their goods and Chattels to the King for the first time And if they offended so the second time they were to suffer as Felons All the Marriages of Priests are declared void and if any Priest did still keep any such woman whom he had so Marryed and lived familiarly with her as with his Wife he was to be judged a Felon And if a Priest lived carnally with any other woman he was upon the first Conviction to forfeit his Benefices Goods and Chattels and to be Imprisoned during the Kings pleasure and upon the second Conviction was to suffer as a Felon The women so offending were also to be punished in the same manner as the Priests and those who contemned or abstained from Confession or the Sacrament at the accustomed times for the first offence were to forfeit their Goods and Chattels and be Imprisoned and for the second were to be adjudged of Felony And for the Execution of this Act Commissions were to be issued out to all Arch-Bishops and Bishops and their Chancellors and Commissaries and such others in the several shires as the King should name to hold their Sessions quarterly or oftner and they were to proceed upon presentments and by a Jury Those Commissioners were to swear that they should execute their Commission indifferently without favour affection corruption or malice As Ecclesiastical Incumbents were to read this Act in their Churches once a
Secretaries name went and opened the matter to Cromwel the next day Cromwel was then going to Court and he expected to find the Bearward there looking to deliver the Book to some of Cranmers Enemies he therefore ordered Morice to go along with him Where as they had expected they found the fellow with the Book about him upon whom Cromwel called and took the Book out of his hands threatning him severely for his presumption in medling with a Privy Councellors Book But though Cranmer escaped this hazard yet in London the storm of the late act was falling heavily on them that were obnoxious Shaxton and Latimer the Bishops of Salisbury and Worcester within a week after the Session of Parliament as it appears resigned their Bishopricks For on the 7th of Iuly the Chapters of these Churches Petitioned the King for his leave to fill those Sees they being then vacant by the free Resignation of the former Bishops Upon which the Conge d'Elire for both was granted Nor was this all but they being presented as having spoken against the six Articles were put in Prison where the one lay till the King died and the other till a little before his death as shall be shewn in its proper place There were also Commissions issued out for proceeding upon that Statute and those who were Commissioned for London were all secret favourers of Popery so they proceeded most severely and examined many Witnesses against all who were presented whom they Interrogated not only upon the express words of the Statute but upon all such collateral or presumptive circumstances as might entangle them or conclude them guilty So that in a very little while 500 persons were put in prison and involved in the breach of the Statute Upon this not only Cranmer and Cromwel but the Duke of Suffolk and Audley the Chancellour represented to the King how hard it would be and of what ill consequence to execute the Law upon so many persons So the King was prevailed with to pardon them all and I find no further proceeding upon this Statute till Cromwel fell But the opposite Party used all the Arts possible to insinnuate themselves into the King And therefore to shew how far their compliance would go Bonner took a strange commission from the King on the 12th of November this year It has been certainly Enrolled but it is not there now so that I judge it was razed in that suppression of Records which was in Queen Maries time But as men are commonly more careless at home Bonner has left it on Record in his own Register Whether the other Bishops took such Commissions from this King I know not But I am certain there is none such in Cranmers Register and it is not likely if any such had been taken out by him that ever it would have been razed The Commission it self will be found in the Collection of Papers at the end The substance of it is That since all Jurisdictions both Ecclesiastical and Civil flowed from the King as Supream Head and he was the foundation of all power it became those who exercised it only Precario at the Kings courtesie gratefully to acknowledge that they had it only of his bounty and to declare that they would deliver it up again when it should please him to call for it And since the King had constituted the Lord Cromwel his Vice-gerent in Ecclesiastical affairs yet because he could not look into all those Matters therefore the King upon Bonners petition did Empower him in his own stead to ordain such as he found worthy to present and give institution with all the other parts of Episcopal Authority for which he is duely Commissionated and this to last during the Kings pleasure only And all the parts of the Episcopal Function being reckoned up it concluded with a strict Charge to the Bishop to Ordain none but such of whose Integrity good life and learning he had very good assurance For as the Corruptions of the Christian Doctrine and of mens manners had chiefly proceeded from ill Pastours so it was not to be doubted but good Pastours well-chosen would again reform the Christian Doctrine and the Lives of Christians After he had taken this Commission Bonner might have been well called one of the Kings Bishops The true reason of this profound Compliance was That the Popish party apprehended that Cranmers great interest with the King was chiefly grounded on some opinions he had of the Ecclesiastical Officers being as much subject to the Kings power as all other Civil Officers were And this having endeared him so much to the King therefore they resolved to out-do him in that point But there was this difference that Cranmer was once of that opinion and if he followed it at all it was out of Conscience but Bonner against his Conscience if he had any complied with it Now followed the final dissolution of the Abbeys there are 57 Surrenders upon Record this year The originals of about 30 of these are yet to be seen Thirty seven of them were Abbies or Priories and 20 Nunneries The good House of Godstow now fell with the rest though among the last of them Now the great Parliament Abbots surrendred apace as those of Westminster St. Albans St. Edmundsbury Canterbury St. Mary in York Selby St. Peters in Glocester Cirencester Waltham Winchcombe Malmsbury and Battel Three others were attainted Glassenbury Reading and Colchester The Deeds of the rest are lost Here it will not be unacceptable to the Reader to know who were the Parliamentary Abbots There were in all 28 as they were commonly given Fuller has given a Catalogue of them in three places of his History of Abbies but as every one of these differs from the others so none of them are according to the Journals of Parliliament The Lord Herbert is also mistaken in his account I shall not rise higher in my enquiry than this Reign for anciently many more Abbots and Priors sate in Parliament beside other Clergy that had likewise their Writs and of whose right to sit in the House of Commons there was a question moved in Edward the sixths Reign as shall be opened in its proper place Much less will I presume to determine so great a point in Law whether they sate in the House of Lords as being a part of the Ecclesiastical State or as holding their Lands of the King by Baronage I am only to observe the matter of fact which is That in the Journals of Parliament in this Reign these 28 Abbots had their writs Abington St. Albans St. Austins Canterbury Battel St. Bennets in the Holm Berdeny Cirencester Colchester Coventry Croyland St. Edmundsbury Evesham Glassenbury Glocester Hide Malmsbury St. Maries in York Peterborough Ramsey Reading Selby Shrewsbury Tavenstock Teâ—kesbury Thorney Waltham Westminster and Winchelcomh to whom also the Prior of St. Iohns may be added But besides all these I find that in the 28 year of this King the Abbot
Beauty But he excused himself that he thought the thing was so far gone that it was decent to write as he had done The King lamented his condition in that Marriage and expressed great trouble both to the Lord Russel Sir Anthony Brown Sir Anthony Denny and others about him The last of those told him this was one Advantage that mean persons had over Princes That great Princes must take such Wives as are brought them whereas meaner persons go and chuse Wives for themselves But when the King saw Cromwel he gave his grief a freer vent to him He finding the King so much Troubled would have cast the chief blame on the Earl of Southampton for whom he had no great kindness And said when he found her so far short of what reports and Pictures had made her he should have stayed her at Callice till he had given the King notice of it But the Earls Commission being only to bring her over he said It had been too great a presumption in him to have interposed in such a manner And the King was convinced he was in the right So now all they had to insist on was the clearing of that Contract that had passed between her and the Marquess of Lorain which the Ambassadors who had been with the King had undertaken should be fully done and brought over with her in due form of Law So after the Lady was brought in great State to Greenwich the Council met and sent for the Ambassadors of the Duke of Cleves that conducted her over and desired to see what they had brought for clearing the breach of that Contract with the Marquess of Lorrain But they had brought nothing and made no account of it saying that the Contract was in their Minority when they could give no consent and that nothing had followed on it after they came to be of Age. But this did not satisfie the Kings Council who said these were but their words and they must see better proofs The Kings Marriage was Annulled with Anne Boleyn upon a pre-contract therefore he must not again run the like hazard So Olisleger and Hogâ—sden the Ambassadors from Cleve did by a formal Instrument Protest before Cromwel that in a peace made between their late Master Iohn Duke of Cleve and Anthony Duke of Lorrain one of the conditions was that this Lady being then under Age should be given in Marriage to Francis Son to the Duke of Lorrain who was likewise under Age which Treaty they affirmed they saw and read But that afterwards Henry de Groffe Ambassador of Charles Duke of Gueldres upon whose mediation that peace had been concluded declared in their hearing that the Espousals were Annulled and of no effect and that this was Registred in the Chancery of Clâ—ve of which they promised to bring an Authentical Extract within three Months to England Some of the Counsellors who knew the Kings secret dislike of her person would have insisted more on this But the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Bishop of Duresm said if there was no more than that it could be no just hindrance to the Solemnization of the Marriage So the King seeing there was no remedy and being much pressed both by the Ministers of Cleve and by the Lord Cromwel Marryed her on the 6th of Ianuary But expressed so much aversion and dislike of her that every body about him took notice of it Next day the Lord Cromwel asked him how he liked her then He told him He was not every man therefore he would be free with him He liked her worse than he did He suspected she was no Maid and had such ill smells about her that he loathed her more than ever and did not believe he should ever consummate the Marriage This was sad news to Cromwel who knew well how delicate the King was in these matters and that so great a Misfortune must needs turn very heavy on him that was the chief Promoter of it He knew his Enemies would draw great advantages from this and understood the Kings temper too well to think his Greatness would last long if he could not induce the King to like the Queen better But that was not to be done for though the King lived five Months with her in that State and very oft lay in the Bed with her yet his Aversion rather encreased than abated She seemed not much concerned at it and as their Conversation was not great so she was of an heavy Composition and was not much displeased to be delivered from a Marriage in which she had so little satisfaction Yet one thing shews that she wanted not Capacity For she learned the English Language very soon and before her Marriage was Annulled she spoke English freely as appears by some of the Depositions There was an Instrument brought over from Cleve taken out of the Chancery there by which it appeared That Henry de Groffe Ambassador from the Duke of Gueldres had on the 15th of February in the year 1535. declared the Nullity of the former Contract in express words which are set down in high Dutch but thus put in Latine Sponsalia illa progressum suum non habitura I will not answer for the Latine ex quo dictus Dux Carolus admodum doleret propterea quaedam fecisset amplius facturus esset And Pallandus that was Ambassador from the Duke of Cleves in the Duke of Guelders Court wrote to his Master Illustrissimum Ducem Gueldriae certo scire prima illa Sponsalia inter Domicellam Annam fore inania progressum suum non habitura When this was shewed the King his Council found great exceptions to it upon the Ambiguity of the word Sponsalia it not being expressed whether they were Espousals by the words of the present or of the future tense and intended to make use of that when there should be a fit opportunity for it On the 12th of April a Session of Parliament was held The Journal shews that neither the Abbot of Westminster nor any other Abbot was present After the Lord Chancellor had opened the reasons for the Kings meeting them at that time as they related to the Civil Government Cromwel as Lord Vice-gerent spake next in the Kings name and said There was nothing which the King so much desired as a firm union among all his Subjects in which he placed his chief security He knew there were many Incendiaries and much Cockle grew up with the Wheat The rashness and licentiousness of some and the inveterate Superstition and stiffness of others in the Ancient Corruptions had raised great dissensions to the sad regret of all good Christians Some were called Papists others Hereticks which bitterness of Spirit seemed the more strange since now the Holy Scriptures by the Kings great care of his people were in all their hands in a Language which they understood But these were grosly perverted by both sides who studied rather to justifie their passions out
of them than to direct their belief by them The King leaned neither to the right nor to the left hand neither to the one nor the other Party but set the pure and sincere Doctrine of the Christian Faith only before his eyes And therefore was now resolved to have this set forth to his Subjects without any corrupt mixtures and to have such decent Ceremonies continued and the true use of them taught by which all abuses might be cut off and Disputes about the Exposition of the Scriptures cease that so all his Subjects might be well instructed in their Faith and directed in the reverent worship of God and resolved to punish severely all transgressors of what sort or side soever they were The King was resolved That Christ That the Gospel of Christ and the truth should have the victory And therefore had appointed some Bishops and Divines to draw up an Exposition of those things that were necessary for the Institution of a Christian-man Who were the two Arch-Bishops the Bishop of London Duresm Winchester Rochester Hereford and St. Davids and Doctors Thirleby Robertson Cox Day Oglethorp Redmayn Edgeworth Crayford Symonds Robins and Tresham He had also appointed others to examine what Ceremonies should be retained and what was the true use of them who were the Bishops of Bath and Wells Ely Sarum Chichester Worcester and Landaff The King had also commanded the Judges and other Justices of the Peace and persons commissioned for the Execution of the Act formerly passed to proceed against all transgressors and punish them according to Law And he Concluded with an high Commendation of the King whose due praises he said a man of far greater Eloquence than himself was could not fully set forth The Lords approved of this Nomination and ordered that these Committees should sit constantly on Mundays Wedensdays and Fridays and no other days they were to sit in the afternoon But their Proceedings will require so full a Relation that I shall first open the other Affairs that passed in this Session and leave these to the last On the 14th of April the King created Cromwel Earl of Essex the Male line of the Bourchiers that had carryed that Title being extinguished This shews that the true Causes of Cromwels fall must be found in some other thing than his making up the Kings Marriage who had never thus raised his Title if he had intended so soon to pull him down On the 22d of April a Bill was brought in for Suppressing the Knights of St. Iohn of Ierusalem Their first Foundation was to be a Guard to the Pilgrims that went to the Holy Land For some Ages that was extolled as the highest expression of devotion and reverence to our Saviour to go and view the places of his abode and chiefly the places where he was Crucified Buried and ascended to Heaven Upon which many entred into a Religious Knighthood who were to defend the Holy Land and conduct the Pilgrims Those were of two sorts The Knights-Templars and Hospitallers The former were the greater and richer but the other were also very considerable The Popes and their Clergy did every-where animate all Princes and great persons to undertake expeditions into these parts Which were very costly and dangerous and proved fatal to almost all the Princes that made them Yet the belief of the pains of Purgatory from which all were delivered by the Popes Power who went on this Expedition such as dyed in it being also reckoned Martyrs wrought wonderfully on a blind and Superstitious Age. But such as could not go were perswaded That if on their death-beds they vowed to go upon their recovery and left some Lands to maintain a Knight that should go thither and fight against the Infidels it would do as well Upon this great and vast Endowments were made But there were many Complaints made of the Templars for betraying and robbing the Pilgrims and other horrid abuses which may reasonably be believed to have been true though other Writers of that Age lay the blame rather on the Covetousness of the King of France and the Popes malice to them Yet in a General Council the whole Order was Condemned and Suppressed and such of them as could be taken were cruelly put to death The Order of the Hospitallers stood yet did not grow much after that They were beaten out of the Holy-Land by the Sultans and lately out of the Isle of Rhodes and were at this time in Malta Their great Master depended on the Pope and the Emperor so it was not thought fit to let a House that was subject to a Forreign Power stand longer And it seems they would not willingly Surrender up their House as others had done Therefore it was necessary to force them out of it by an Act of Parliament which on the 22d of April was read the first time and on the 26th the 2d time and on the 29th the third time by which both their House in England and another they had in Kilmainam in Ireland were suppressed great pensions being reserved by the Act to the Priors a 1000 lib. to him of St. Iohns near London and 500 Marks to the other with very considerable allowances for the Knights which in all amounted near to 3000 lib. yearly But on the 14th of May the Parliament was Prorogued to the 25th and a vote passed that their Bills should remain in the State they were in Upon their next mâ—eting as they were going on in their business a great Change of Court broke out For on the 13th of Iune at the Council Table the Duke of Norfolk in the Kings name challenged the Lord Cromwel of high Treason and Arresting him sent him Prisoner to the Tower He had many Enemies among all sorts of persons The Nobility despised him and thought it lessened the greatness of their Titles to see the Son of a Black-Smith raised so many degrees above them His aspiring to the Order of the Garter was thought inexcusable vanity and his having so many places heaped on him as Lord Privy Seal Lord Chamberlain of England and Lord Vice-gerent with the Mastership of the Rolls with which he had but lately parted drew much envy on him All the Popish party hated him out of measure The Suppression of the Abbies was laid wholly at his door The Attaindors and all other severe proceedings were imputed to his Counsels He was also thought to be the person that had kept the King and the Emperor at such distance And therefore the Duke of Norfolk and Gardiner beside private Animosities hated him on that account And they did not think it impossible if he were out of the way to bring on a Treaty with the Emperor which they hoped would open the way for one with the Pope But other more secret reasons wrought his ruin with the King The fear he was in of a Conjunction between the Emperor and France did now abate For he understood that it went no further
than Complements And though he clearly discovered having sent over the Duke of Norfolk to Francis that he was not to depend much on his friendship yet at the same time he knew that the Emperor would not yield up the Dutchy of Milan to him upon which his heart was much set So he saw they could come to no agreement Therefore he made no great account of the loss of France since he knew the Emperor would willingly make an Alliance with him The hopes of which made him more indifferent whether the German Princes were pleased with what he did or not since he had now attained the end he had proposed to himself in all his Negotiations with them which was to secure himself from any trouble the Emperor might give him Therefore Cromwels Counsels were now disliked for he had always enclined the King to favour those Princes against the Emperor Another secret cause was that as the King had an unconquerable aversion to his Queen so he was taken with the Beauty and behaviour of Mistress Katharine Howard Daughter to the Lord Edmond Howard a Brother of the Duke of Norfolks And as this designed Match raised the credit of her Uncle so the ill consequences of the former drew him down who had been the chief Counsellor in it The King also found his Government was grown uneasie and therefore judged it was no ill Policy to cast over all that had been done amiss upon a Minister who had great Power with him and being now in disgrace all the blame of these things would be taken off from the King and laid on him and his Ruin would much appease discontents and make them more moderate in censuring the King or his Proceedings It is said that other Particulars were charged on him which lost him the Kings favour If this be true it is like they related to the encouragement he was said to have given to some Reformers in the opposition they made to the six Articles Upon the Execution of which the King was now much set His fall was so secretly carryed that though he had often before looked for it knowing the Kings uneasie and jealous temper yet at that time he had no apprehensions of it till the Storm broke upon him In his fall he had the common fate of all disgraced Ministers to be forsaken by his Friends and insulted over by his Enemies Only Cranmer retained still so much of his former simplicity that he could never learn these Court Arts. Therefore he wrote to the King about him next day He much magnified his diligence in the Kings service and preservation and discovering all Plots as soon as they were made That he had always loved the King above all things and served him with great fidelity and success That he thought no King of England had ever such a servant upon that account he had loved him as one that loved the King above all others But if he was a Traytor he was glad it was discovered But he prayed God earnestly to send the King such a Councellor in his stead who could and would serve him as he had done This shews both the firmness of Cranmers friendship to him and that he had a great Soul not turned by the changes of mens fortunes to like or dislike them as they stood or declined from their greatness And had not the Kings kindness for Cranmer been deeply rooted this Letter had ruined him For he was the most impatient of Contradiction in such cases that could be Cromwels ruin was now Decreed and he who had so servily complyed with the Kings pleasure in procuring some to be Attainted the year before without being brought to make their answer fell now under the same severity For whether it was that his Enemies knew That if he were brought to the Bar he would so justifie himself that they would find great difficulties in the Process or whether it was that they blindly resolved to follow that injustifiable Precedent of passing over so necessary a Rule to all Courts of giving the Party accused an hearing the Bill of Attaindor was brought in to the House of Lords Cranmer being absent that day as appears by the Journal on the 17th of Iune and read the first time and on the 19th was read the second and third time and sent down to the Commons By which it appears how few friends he had in that House when a Bill of that nature went on so hastily But it seems he found in the House of Commons somewhat of the same measure which ten years before he had dealt to the Cardinal though not with the same success For his matter stuck ten days there At length a new Bill of Attaindor was brought up conceived in the House of Commons with a Proviso annexed to it They also sent back the Bill which the Lords sent to them But it is not clear from the Journals what they meant by these two Bills It seems they rejected the Lords Bill and yet sent it up with their own either in respect to the Lords or that they left it to their choice which of the two Bills they would offer to the Royal Assent But though this be an unparliamentary way of proceeding I know no other sense which the words of the Journal can bear which I shall set down in the Margent that the Reader may Judge better concerning it * And that very day the King assented to it as appears by the Letter written the next day by Cromwel to the King The Act said that the King having raised Thomas Cromwel from a base degree to great Dignities and high Trusts yet he had now by a great number of Witnesses persons of honour found him to be the most Corrupt Traitor and deceiver of the King and the Crown that had ever been known in his whole Reign He had taken upon him to set at liberty divers persons put in Prison for misprision of Treason and others that were suspected of it He had also received several bribes and for them granted Licenses to carry Money Corn Horses and other things out of the Kingdom contrary to the Kings Proclamations He had also given out many Commissions without the Kings knowledg and being but of a base Birth had said That he was sure of the King He had granted many Passports both to the Kings Subjects and Forreigners for passing the Seas without search He being also an Heretick had dispersed many Erroneous Books among the Kings Subjects particularly some that were contrary to the Belief of the Sacrament And when some had informed him of this and had shewed him these Heresies in Books Printed in England he said they were good and that he found no fault in them and said It was as Lawful for every Christian man to be the Minister of that Sacrament as a Priest And whereas the King had constituted him Vice-gerent for the Spiritual affairs of the Church he had under the Seal of that
office licensed many that were suspected of Heresie to Preach over the Kingdom and he had both by word and in writing suggested to several Sheriffs That it was the Kings pleasure they should discharge many Prisoners of whom some were Indicted others apprehended for Heresie And when many particular complaints were brought to him of detestable Heresies with the names of the offenders he not only defended the Hereticks but severely checkt the Informers and vexed some of them by Imprisonment and other ways The particulars of all which were too tedious to be recited And he having entertained many of the Kings Subjects about himself whom he had infected with Heresie and imagining he was by force able to defend his Treasons and Heresies on the last of March in the 30th year of the Kings Reign in the Parish of St. Peters the poor in London when some of them complained to him of the new Preachers such as Barnes and others he said Their Preaching was good and said also among other things That if the King would turn from it yet he would not turn And if the King did turn and VERA EFFIGIES THOMAE CROMWELL ESSEXIAE COMITIS EQVES PERISCELIS H. Holbeâ—n pinxit R. White sculpsit Natus 1490 Regis vicarius Generalis 1536 Eques Periscelis 1537. Capite truncatus Iuly 18th 1540. Printed for Richard Chiswell at the Rose and Crowne in St Pauls Church yard all his people with him he would fight in the Fiâ—lâ— in his own person with his Sword in his hand against him and all others And then he pulled out his Dagger and held it up and said or else this Dagger thrust me to the heart if I would not die in that quarrel against them all and I trust if I live one year or two it shall not be in the Kings Power to resist or lett it if he would and swearing a great Oath said I would do so indeed He had also by Oppression and Bribery made a great Estate to himself and extorted much Money from the Kings Subjects and being greatly enriched had treated the Nobility with much contempt And on the last of Ianuary in the 31th year of the Kings Reign in the Parish of St. Martins in the Fields when some had put him in mind to what the King had raised him he said If the Lords would handle him so he would give them such a Break-fast as was never made in England and that the proudest of them should know it For all which Treasons and Heresies he was Attainted to suffer the pains of death for Heresie and Treason as should please the King and to forfeit all his Estate and goods to the Kings use that he had on the last of March in the 31st year of the Kings Reign or since that time There was added to this Bill a Proviso That this should not be hurtful to the Bishop of Bath and Wells and to the Dean and Chapteâ— of Wells with whom it seems he had made some exchanges of Lands From these particulars the Reader will clearly see why he was not brought to make his answer most of them relating to Orders and Directions he had given for which it is very probable he had the Kings Warrant And for the matter of Heresie it has appeared how far the King had proceeded towards a Reformation so that what he did that way was most likely done by the Kings Order But the King now falling from these things it was thought they intended to stifle him by such an Attaindor that he might not discover the secret Orders or directions given him for his own Justification For the particulars of Bribery and Extortion they being mentioned in general expressions seem only cast into the heap to defame him But for those Treasonable words it was generally thought that they were a Contrivance of his Enemies since it seemed a thing very extravagant for a Favourite in the height of his Greatness to talk so rudely And if he had been guilty of it Bedlam was thought a fitter place for his Restraint than the Tower Nor was it judged likely that he having such great and watchful Enemies at Court any such discourses could have layn so long secret Or if they had come to the Kings knowledg he was not a Prince of such a temper as to have forgiven much less imployed and advanced a man after such discourses And to think that during these fifteen months after the words were said to have been spoken none would have had the zeal for the King or the malice to Cromwel as to repeat them were things that could not be believed The formality of drawing his Dagger made it the more suspected for this was to affix an overt-Act to these words which in the opinion of many Lawyers was necessary to make words Treasonable But as if these words had not been ill enough some writers since have made them worse as if he had said He would thrust his Dagger in the Kings heart About which Fuller hath made another story to excuse these words as if they had not been meant of the King but of another But all that is founded on a mistake which if he had looked in the Record he had corrected Cromwels Fall was the first step towards the Kings Divorce For on the 24th of Iune he sent his Queen to Richmond pretending the Countrey air would agree better with her But on the 6th of Iuly a motion was made and assented to in the House of Lords that they should make an address to the King desiring him to suffer his Marriage with the Queen to be tryed Upon which the Lord Chancellor the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury the Dukes of Norfolk and Suffolk the Earl of Southampton and the Bishop of Duresm were sent down to the Commons to represent the matter to them and to desire their concurrence in the Address To which they agreed and ordered twenty of their number to go along with the Peers So the whole House of Lords with these Commoners went to the King and told him they had a matter of great consequence to propose to him but it was of that Importance that they first begged his leave to move it That being obtained they desired the King would order a Tryal to be made of the validity of his Marriage To which the King consented and made a deep Protestation as in the presence of God that he should conceal nothing that related to it and all its circumstances And that there was nothing he held dearer than the Glory of God the good of the Common-wealth and the declaration of truth So a Commission was issued out to the Convocation to try it On the 7th of Iuly it was brought before the Convocation of which the Reader will see a fuller account in the Collection at the end than is needful to be brought in here The case was opened by the Bishop of Winchester and a Committee was appointed to consider it and they deputed the Bishop of
Duresm and Winchester and Thirleby and Richard Leighton Dean of York to examine the witnesses that day And the next day they received the Kings own Deposition with a long Declaration of the whole matter under Cromwels hand in a Letter to the King and the Depositions of most of the Privy Councellors of the Earl of Southampton the Lord Russel then Admiral of Sir Anthony Brown Sir Anthony Denny Doctor Chambers and Doctor Butts the Kings Physicians and of some Ladies that had talked with the Queen All which amounted to this that the King expected that the Precontract with the Marquess of Lorrain should have been more fully cleared That the King always disliked her and Marryed her full sore against his heart and since that time he had never consummated the Marriage So the substance of the whole evidence being considered it amounted to these three Particulars First That there had been a Contract between the Marquess of Lorrain and the Queen which was not sufficiently cleared for it did not yet appear whether these Espousals were made by the Parties themselves or in the words of the present tense Then it was said That the King having Marryed her against his will he had not given a pure inward and compleat consent And since a mans Act is only what is inward extorted or forced promises do not bind And Thirdly That he had never consummated the Marriage To which was added the great interest the whole Nation had in the Kings having more issue which they saw he could never have by the Queen This was furiously driven on by the Popish Party And Cranmer whether overcome with these arguments or rather with fear for he knew it was contrived to send him quickly after Cromwel consented with the rest So that the whole Convocation without one disagreeing Vote Judged the marriage null and of no force and that both the King and the Lady were free from the bond of it This was the greatest piece of Compliance that ever the King had from the Clergy For as they all knew there was nothing of weight in that praecontract so they laid down a most pernicious Precedent for invalidating all publick Treaties and Agreements since if one of the Parties being unwilling to it so that his consent were not inward he was not bound by it there was no safety among men more For no man can know whether another consents inwardly And when a man does any thing with great aversion to infer from thence that he does not inwardly consent may furnish every one with an excuse to break loose from all engagements For he may pretend he did it unwillingly and get his friends to declare that he privately signified that to them And for that argument which was taken from the want of Consummation they had forgotten what was pleaded on the Kings behalf 10 years before That consent without Consummation made a Marriage compleat by which they concluded that though Prince Arthur had not Consummated his Marriage with Queen Katherine yet his consent did so complete it that the King could not afterwards lawfully marry her But as the King was resolved on any terms to be rid of this Queen so the Clergy were also resolved not to incur his displeasure In which they rather sought for reasons to give some colour to their Sentence than past their judgment upon the strength of them This only can be said for their excuse that these were as just and weighty reasons as used to be admitted by the Court of Rome for a Divorce and most of them being Canonists and knowing how many Precedents there were to be found for such Divorces they thought they might do it as well as the Popes had formerly done On the 9th of Iuly Sentence was given Which was signed by both Houses of Convocation and had the two Arch-bishops Seals put to it of which whole Tryal the Record does yet remain having escaped the Fate of the other Books of Convocation The Original depositions are also yet extant Only I shall add here a reflection upon Cromwels misfortune which may justly abate the loftiness of haughty men The day after he was attainted being required to send to the King a full account under his hand of the business of his Marriage which Account he sent as will be found in the Collection he Concludes it with these abject words I a most woful Prisoner ready to take the death when it shall please God and your Majesty and yet the frail flesh inciteth me continually to call to your Grace for Mercy and Grace for mine offences And thus Christ save preserve and keep you Written at the Tower this Wednesday the last of Iune with the heavy heart and trembling hand of your Highness most heavy and most miserable Prisoner and poor slave Thomas Cromwel And a little below that Most Gracious Prince I cry for Mercy Mercy Mercy On the 10th of Iuly the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury reported to the House of Lords That the Convocation had judged the Marriage Null both by the Law of God and the Law of the Land The Bishop of Winchester delivered the Judgment in Writing which being read he enlarged on all the reasons of it This satisfied the Lords and they sent down Cranmer and him to the Commons to give them the same account Next day the King sent the Lord Chancellor the Duke of Norfolk the Earl of Southampton and the Bishop of Winchester to let the Queen know what was done who was not at all troubled at it and seemed not ill pleased They told her that the King would by Letters Patents Declare her his Adopted Sister and give her precedence before all the Ladies of England next his Queen and Daughters and assign her an Estate of 3000 lib. a year and that she had her choice either to live in England or to return home again She accepted the offer and under her hand declared her consent and approbation of the Sentence and chose to live still in England where she was in great honour rather than return under that disgrace to her own Countrey She was also desired to write to her Brother and let him know that she approved of what was done in her matter and that the King used her as a Father or a Brother and therefore to desire him and her other friends not to take this matter ill or lessen their friendship to the King She had no mind to do that but said it would be time enough when her Brother wrote to her to send him such an answer But it was answered That much depended on the first Impressions that are received of any matter She in conclusion said she would obey the King in every thing he desired her to do So she wrote the Letter as they desired it and the day following being the 12th of Iuly the Bill was brought into the House for annulling the Marriage which went easily through both Houses On the 16th
often reproved him boldly for it he grew weary of him The Clergy perceiving this were resolved to fall upon him So he withdrew to Berwick but wrote to the King that if he would hear him make his defence he would return and justifie all that he had taught He taxed the cruelty of the Clergy and desired the King would restrain their Tyranny and consider that he was obliged to protect his Subjects from their severity and malice But receiving no satisfactory answer he lived in England where he was entertain'd by the Duke of Suffolk as his Chaplain Not long after this one Forrest a simple Benedictin Monk was accused for having said that Patrick Hamilton had died a Martyr yet since there was no sufficient proof to convict him a Frier one Walter Lainge was sent to confess him to whom in Confession he acknowledged he thought Hamilton was a good man and that the Articles for which he was condemned might be defended This being revealed by the Frier was taken for good evidence So the poor man was condemned to be burnt as an Heretick As he was led out to his Execution he said Fie on falshood fie on Friers revealers of Confession Let never man trust them after me they are despisers of God and deceivers of men When they were considering in what place to burn him a simple man that attended the Arch-bishop advised to burn him in some low Cellar for said he the smoak of Mr. Patrick Hamilton has infected all those on whom it blew Soon after this Abbot Hamiltons Brother and Sister were brought into the Bishops Courts but the King who favoured this Brother perswaded him to absent himself His Sister and six others being brought before the Bishop of Ross who was deputed by the Arch-Bishop to proceed against them the King himself dealt with the Woman to abjure which she and the other six did Two others were more resolute The one was Normand Gowrlay who was charged with denying the Popes Authority in Scotland and saying there was no Purgatory The other was David Straiton He was charged with the same Opinions They also alledged that he had denied that Tithes were due to Church-men and that when the Vicar came to take the Tith out of some Fish-boats that belonged to him he alledged the Tith was to be taken where the stock grew and therefore ordered the tenth fish to be cast into the Sea and bade the Vicar to seek them there They were both judged obstinate Hereticks and burnt at one Stake the 27th of August 1534. Upon this persecution some others who were cited to appear fled into England Those were Alexander Alesse Iohn Fife Iohn Mackbee and one Mackdowgall The first of these was received by Cromwel into his Family and grew into great favour with King Henry and was commonly called his Scholar of whom see what was said Page 214. But after Cromwels death he took Fife with him and they went into Saxony and were both Professors in Leipsick Mackbee was at first entertained by Shaxton Bishop of Salisbury but he went afterwards into Denmark where he was known by the name of Doctor Maccabeus and was Chaplain to King Christian the second But all these violent proceedings were not effectual enough to quench that light which was then shining there Many by searching the Scriptures came to the knowledg of the Truth and the noise of what was then doing in England awakned others to make further enquiries into matters of Religion Pope Clement the 7th apprehending that King Henry might prevail on his Nephew to follow his example wrote Letters full of earnest exhortations to him to continue in the Catholick Faith Upon which King Iames called a Parliament and there in the presence of the Popes Nuncio declared his zeal for that Faith and the Apostolick See The Parliament also concurred with him in it and made acts against Hereticks and for maintaining the Popes authority That same Pope did afterwards send to desire him to assist him in making war against the King of England for he was resolved to divide that Kingdom among those who would assist him in driving out King Henry But the firm peace at that time between the King of England and the French King kept him quiet from any trouble which otherwise the King of Scotland might have given him Yet King Henry sent the Bishop of St. Davids with the Duke of Norfolks Brother Lord William Howard to him so unexpectedly that they came to him at Sterlin before he had heard of their being sent The Bishop brought with him some of the Books that had been writ for the justifying King Henry's proceeding and desired that King would impartially examine them But he put them into the hands of some about him that were addicted to the interests of Rome who without ever reading them told him they were full of pestilent Doctrine and Heresie The secret business they came for was to perswade that King to concur with his Uncle and to agree an Interview between them and they offered him in their Masters name the Lady Mary in Marriage and that he should be made Duke of York and Lord Lieutenant of all England But the Clergy diverted him from it and perswaded him rather to go on in his design of a match with France And their Counsels did so prevail that he resolved to go in person and fetch a Queen from thence On the first of Ianuary 1537. he was married to Magdalen daughter to Francis the First But she being then gone far in a Consumption died soon after he had brought her home on the 28th of May. She was much lamented by all persons the Clergy only excepted for she had been bred in the Queen of Navarres Court and so they apprehended she might incline the King to a Reformation But he had seen another Lady in France Mary of Guise whom he then liked so well that after his Queens death he sent Cardinal Beaton into France to treat for a match with her This gave the Clergy as much joy as the former marriage had raised fear for no Family in Christendome was more devoted to the interests of the Papacy than that was And now the King though he had freer thoughts himself yet was so engaged to the pretended old Religion that he became a violent persecutor of all who differed from it The King grew very expensive he indulged himself much in his pleasures he built four noble Palaces which considering that Kingdom and that Age were very extraordinary Buildings he had also many natural Children All which things concurred to make him very desirous of Money There were two different parties in the Court The Nobility on the one hand represented to him the great wealth that the Abbots had gathered and that if he would do as his Uncle had done he would thereby raise his Revenue to the triple of what it was and provide plentifully for his Children The Clergy on
issued out a Proclamation That all who had been aggrieved for want of Justice by any whom he had formerly employed should come to him and his Counsel for redress This was done to cast all past miscarrages on Cromwel and to put the people in hopes of better times But upon his return to London he met with a new affliction He was so much taken with his Queen that on All-Saints day when he received the Sacrament he openly gave God thanks for the good life he led and trusted still to lead with her and desired his Ghostly Father to joyn with him in the same Thanksgivging to God But this joy lasted not long for the next day the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury came to him and gave him a doleful account of the Queens ill Life as it had been brought him by one Iohn Lassels Who when the King was in his Progress had told him that his Sister who had been an old Servant of the Duke of Norfolks under whose care the Queen was brought up said to him that the Queen was lewd and that one Francis Deirham had enjoyed her often as also one Mannock with other foul circumstances not fit to be related The Arch-Bishop communicated it to the Lord Chancellor and the other Privy Councellors that were at London They agreed that the Arch-Bishop should open it to the King But he not knowing how to do it in Discourse set it down in writing and put it in the Kings hands When the King read it he seemed much perplexed but loved the Queen so tenderly that he looked on it as a Forgery And now the Arch-Bishop was in extream danger for if full evidence had not been brought it had been certainly turned on him to his ruine The King imparted it to some other Councellors and told them that he could not believe it yet he would try it out but with all possible secrecty So the Lord Privy-Seal was sent to London to examine Lassels who stood to what he had informed Then he sent that same Lord into Sussex where Lassels Sister lived to try if she would justifie what her Brother had reported in her name And she owning it he ordered Deirham and Mannock to be arrested upon some other pretences But they being examined not only confessed what was informed but revealed some other circumstances that shewed the Queen had laid aside all sense of Modesty as well as the fear of a Discovery three several women having been witnesses to these her lewd practices The report of that struck the King into a most profound Pensiveness and he burst out into tears and lamented his misfortune The Arch-Bishop of Canterbury and some other Counsellors were sent to examine the Queen She at first denied every thing but when she perceived it was already known she confessed all and set it under her hand There were also evident presumptions that she had intended to continue that Course of Life for as she had got Deirham into her service so she had brought one of the Women who had been formerly privy to their familiarities to serve about her Bed-chamber One Culpeper was also charged upon vehement suspicion For when the King was at Lincoln by the Lady Rochfords means he was brought into the Queens Chamber at 11 a clock in the night and stayed there till four the next morning The Queen also gave him a Gold Chain and a rich Cap. He being examined confessed the Crime for which both Deirham and he suffered Others were also Endited of misprision of Treason and condemned to perpetual Imprisonment But this occasioned a new Parliament to be Summoned On the 16th of Ianuary the Parliament met to which the Bishops of Westminster Chester Peterborough and Glocester had their Writs The Lord Cromwel also had his Writ though I do not find by any Record that he was restored in Blood On the 28th of Ianuary the Lord Chancellor moved the House of Lords to consider the case the King was in by the Queens ill carriage and that there might be no ground of suspition or complaint he proposed that some of their number should be sent to examine the Queen Whereupon the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury the Duke of Suffolk the Earl of Southampton and the Bishop of Westminster were sent to her How much She Confessed to them is not very clear neither by the Journal nor the Act of Parliament which only says that she confessed without mentioning the particulars Upon this the processes of those that had been formerly attainted being also brought as an Evidence the Act passed in both Houses In it they Petitioned the King First Not to be troubled at the matter since that might be a mean to shorten his Life Secondly To pardon every thing that had been spoken against the Queen Thirdly That the Queen and her Complices might be attainted of High Treason for her taking Deirham into her service and another Woman into her Chamber who had known their former ill Life by which it appeared what she intended to do and then admitting Culpeper to be so long with Her in a vile place so many hours in the night Therefore it is desired that she and they with the Bawd the Lady Rochford may be Attainted of Treason and that the Queen and the Lady Rochford should suffer the pains of Death Fourthly That the King would not trouble himself to give his assent to this Act in his own person but grant it by his Letters Patents under his hand and Great Seal Fifthly That the Dutchess Dowager of Norfolk Countess of Bridgwater the Lord William Howard and his Lady and four other men and five women who were already Attainted by the Course of Common Law except the Dutchess of Norfolk and the Countess of Bridgwater that knew the Queens vicious Life and had concealed it should be all Attainted of Misprision of Treason It was also Enacted that whosoever knew any thing of the Incontinence of the Queen for the time being should reveal it with all possible speed under the pains of Treason And that if the King or his Successors should intend to marry any Woman whom they took to be a pure and clean Maid if she not being so did not declare the same to the King it should be High Treason and all who knew it and did not reveal it were guilty of Misprision of Treason And if the Queen or the Princes Wife should procure any by Messages or words to know her carnally or any other by Messages or words should sollicite them they their Councellors and Abettors are to be adjudged high Traitors This Act being assented to by the Kings Letters Patents the Queen and the Lady Rochford were beheaded on Tower-Hill the 12th of February The Queen confessed the miscarriages of her former life before the King married her But stood absolutely to her denial as to any thing after that and protested to Dr. White afterwards Bishop of Winchester That she took God and his Angels
to be her Witnesses upon the Salvation of her Soul that she was guiltless of that Act of defiling her Soveraigns bed for which she was condemned Yet the Lasciviousness of her former Life made people incline to believe any ill thing that could be reported of her But for the Lady Rochford every body observed Gods Justice on her who had the chief hand both in Queen Anne Boleyns and her own Husbands death and it now appearing so evidently what sort of Woman she was it tended much to raise their Reputations again in whose Fall her spite and other Artifices had so great a hand She had been a Lady of the Bed-Chamber to the last four Queens But now it was found how unworthy she was of that Trust. It was thought extream cruelty to be so severe to the Queens kindred for not discovering her former ill life Since the making such a discovery had been inconsistent with the Rules of Justice or Decency The old Dutchess of Norfolk being her Grandmother had bred her of a Child and it was said for her to have gone and told the King That she was a Whore when he intended to marry her as it was an unheard-of thing so the not-doing of it could not have drawn so severe a punishment from any but a Prince of that Kings temper But the King pardoned her and most of the rest tho some continued in Prison after the rest were discharged But for the other part of this Act obliging a Woman to reveal her own former Incontinence if the King intended to marry her which by a mistake the Lord Herbert sayes was passed in another Act taking it from Hall and not looking into the Record It was thought a piece of grievous Tyranny since if a King especially one of so imperious a temper as this was should design such an honour to any of his Subjects who had failed in their former life they must either defame themselves by publishing so disgraceful a secret or run the hazard of being afterwards attainted of Treason Upon this those that took an indiscreet liberty to rally that Sex injustly and severely said the King could induce none that was reputed a Maid to Marry him so that not so much choice as necessity put him on Marrying a Widow about two years after this But this part of the Act was afterwards repealed in the first Parliament of King Edward the 6th There passed another Act in this Parliament that made way for the dissolution of Colledges Hospitals and other Foundations of that nature The Courtiers had been practising with the Presidents and Governors of some of these to make Resignations of them to the King which were conceived in the same stile that most of the surrenders of Monasteries did run in Eight of these were all really procured which are enrolled But they could not make any great progress because it was provided by the Local Statutes of most of them that no President or any other Fellows could make any such Deed without the Consent of all the Fellows in the House and this could not be so easily obtained Therefore all such Statutes were annulled and none were any more to be sworn to the observation of them In the Convocation that sate at that time which as was formerly observed Fuller mistakes for the Convocation in the 31st year of this King the Translation of the Bible was brought under examination and many of the Bishops were appointed to peruse it For it seems complaints were brought against it It was certainly the greatest eye-sore of the Popish party and that which they knew would most effectually beat down all their projects But there was no opposing it directly for the King was fully resolved to go through with it Therefore the way they took was once to load the Translation then set out with as many faults as they could and so to get it first condemned and then to promise a new one in the making and publishing of which it would be easie to breed many delays But Gardiner had another singular conceit He fancied there were many words in the New Testament of such Majesty that they were not to be Translated but must stand in the English Bible as they were in the Latine A hundred of these he put into a Writing which was read in Convocation His design in this was visible That if a Translation must be made it should be so daubed all through with Latine words that the people should not understand it much the better for its being in English A taste of this the Reader may have by the first twenty of them Ecclâ—sia Penitentia Pontifex Ancilla Contritus Olocausta Iusâ—itia Iustiâ—icatio Idiota Elâ—menta Baptizare Martyr Adorare Sandalium Simplex Tetrarcha Sacramentum Simulachrum Gloria The design he had of keeping some of these particularly the last save one is plain enough that the People might not discover that visible opposition which was between the Scriptures and the Roman Church in the matter of Images This could not be better palliated than by disguising these places with words that the People understood not How this was received Fullâ—r has not told us But it seems Cranmer found that the Bishops were resolved either to condemn the Translation of the Bible or to proceed so slowly in it that it should come to nothing Therefore he moved the King to refer the perusing of it to the two Universities The Bishops took this very ill when Cranmer intimated it to them in the Kings name and objected that the Learning of the Universities was much decayed of late and that the two Houses of Convocation were the more proper Judges of that where the Learning of the Land was chiefly gathered together But the Arch-Bishop said he would stick close to the Kings pleasure and that the Universities should examine it Upon which all the Bishops of his Province except Ely and St. Davids protested against it and soon after the Convocation was dissolved Not long after this I find Bonner made some Injunctions for his Clergy which have a strain in them so far different from the rest of his Life that it 's more probable they were drawn by another Pen and imposed on Bonner by an Order from the King They were set out in the 34th year of the Kings Reign but the time of the year is not exprest The Reader will find them in the Collection at their full length The Substance of them is First That all should observe the Kings Injunctions Secondly That every Clergy-man should read and study a Chapter of the Bible every day with the exposition of the Gloss or some approved Doctor which having once studied they should retain it in their memories and be ready to give an account of it to him or any whom he should appoint Thirdly That they should study the Book set forth by the Bishops of the Institution of a Christian man Fourthly That such as did not reside in their
the Army was ill advised so his giving a Commissâ—on to Oliver Sinclar â—hat was his Minion to command in Chief did extreamly disgust the Nobility They loved not to be commanded by any but their King and were already weary of the insolence of that Favourite who being but of ordinary birth was despised by them so that they were beginning to separate And when they were upon that occasion in great disorder a small body of English not above 500 Horse appeared But they apprehending it was the Duke of Norfolks Army refused to fight and fell in confusion Many Prisoners were taken the chief of whom were the Earls of Glencairn and Cassillis the Lords Maxwell Sommervell Oliphant Gray and Oliver Sinclar and about 200 Gentlemen and 800 souldiers and all the Ordnance and Baggage was also taken The news of this being brought to the King of Scotland encreased his former disorders and some few days after he dyed leaving an infant Daughter but newly born to succeed him The Lords that were taken Prisoners were brought to London where after they had been charged in Council how unkindly they had used the King they were put in the keeping of some of the greatest quality about Court But the Earl of Cassillis had the best luck of them all For being sent to Lambâ—th where he was a Prisoner upon his parole Cranmer studied to free him from the darkness and fetters of Popery in which he was so successful that the other was afterwards a great Promoter of the Reformation in Scotland The Scots had been hitherto possessed with most extraordinary prejudices against the Changes that had been made in England which concurring with the ancient Animosities between the two Nations had raised a wonderful ill opinion of the Kings proceedings And though the Bishop of St. Davids Barlow had been sent into Scotland with the Book of the Institution of a Christian Man to clear these ill impressions yet his endeavours were unsuccessful The Pope at the instance of the French King and to make that Kingdom sure made David Beaton Arch-Bishop of St. Andrews a Cardinal which gave him great Authority in the Kingdom so he with the rest of the Clergy diverted the King from any correspondence with England and assured him of Victory if he would make War on such an Heretical Prince The Clergy also offered the King 50000 Crowns a-year towards a War with England and possessed all the Nation with very ill thoughts of the Court and Clergy there But the Lords that were now Prisoners chiefly the Earl of Cassillis who was best instructed by his Religious Host conceived a better opinion of the Reformation and carried home with them those seeds of knowledg which produced afterwards a very fruitful Harvest On all these things I have dwelt the longer that it might appear whence the inclination of the Scotish Nobility to Reform did take its first rise though there was afterwards in the Methods by which it was advanced too great a mixture of the heat and forwardness that is natural to the Genius of that Countrey When the news of the King of Scotlands death and of the young Queens birth that succeeded him came to the Court the King thought this a very favourable conjuncture to unite and settle the whole Island But that unfortunate Princess was not born under such happy Stars though she was Mother to him in whom this long-desired Union took effect The Lords that were then Prisoners began the motion and that being told the King he called for them to Hampton-Court in the Christmas-time and said now an opportunity was put in their hands to quiet all troubles that had been between these two Crowns by the Marriage of the Prince of Wales to their young Queen In which he desired their assistance and gave them their Liberty they leaving hostages for the performance of what was then offered by them They all promised their Concurrence and seemed much taken with the greatness of the English Court which the King always kept up not without affectation they also said they thought God was better served there than in their own Countrey So on New-years-day they took their journey towards Scotland but the sequel of this will appear afterwards A Parliament was summoned to meet the two and twentieth of Ianuary which sate to the 12th of May. So the Session begun in the 34th and ended in the 35th year of the Kings Reign from whence it is called in the Records the Parliament of the 34th and 35th year Here both the Temporality and Spirituality gave great Subsidies to the King of six shillings in the Pound to be paid in three years They set forth in their Preambles The expence the King had been at in his War with Scotland and for his other great and urgent occasions by which was meant a War with France which broke out the following Summer But with these there passed other two Acts of great importance to Religion The Title of the first was An Act for the advancement of True Religion and abolishment of the contrary The King was now entring upon a War so it seemed reasonable to qualifie the severity of the late Acts about Religion that all might be quiet at home Cranmer moved it first and was faintly seconded by the Bishops of Worcester Hereford Chichester and Rochester who had promised to stick to him in it At this time a League was almost finished between the King and the Emperour which did again raise the Spirits of the Popish Faction They had been much cast down ever since the last Queens fall But now that the Emperor was like to have an Interest in English Councils they took heart again and Gardiner opposed the Arch-Bishops motion with all possible earnestness And that whole Faction fell so upon it that the timorous Bishops not only forsook Cranmer but Heath of Rochester and Skip of Hereford were very earnest with him to stay for a better opportunity But he generously preferred his Conscience to those arts of Policy which he would never practise and said he would push it as far as it would go So he plied the King and the other Lords so earnestly that at length the Bill passed though clogg'd with many Provisoes and very much short of what he had designed The Preamble set forth that there being many dissensions about Religion the Scriptures which the King had put into the hands of his People were abused by many seditious persons in their Sermons Books Playes Rithmes and Songs from which great Inconveniences were like to arise For preventing these it was necessary to establish a Form of sincere Doctrine conformable to that which was taught by the Apostles Therefore all the Books of the Old and New Testament of Tindals Translation which is called Crafty False and Vntrue are forbidden to be kept oâ— used in the Kings Dominions with all other Books contrary to the Doctrine set forth in the year 1540. with
Punishments and Fines and Imprisonment upon such as sold or kept such Books But Bibles that were not of Tindals Translation were still to be kept only the Annotations or Preambles that were in any of them were to be cut out or dashed and the Kings Proclamations and Injunctions with the Primmers and other Books Printed in English for the instruction of the people before the year 1540 were still to be in force and among these Chancers Books are by name mentioned No Books were to be Printed about Religion without the Kings Allowance In no Playes nor Enterludes they might make any Expositions of Scripture but only reproach Vice and set forth virtue in them None might read the Scripture in any open Assembly or expound it but he who was Licensed by the King or his Ordinary with a Proviso that the Chancellors in Parliament Judges Recorders or any others who were wont in publick occasions to make Speeches and commonly took a place of Scripture for their Text might still do as they had done formerly Every Noble-man or Gentle-man might cause the Bible to be read to him in or about his House quietly and without disturbance Every Merchant that was a Housholder might also read it But no Woman nor Artificers Apprentices Journeymen Serving-men under the degree of Yeomen nor no Husbandmen or Labourers might read it Yet every Noble Woman or Gentlewoman might read it for her self and so might all other persons but those who were excepted Every person might read and teach in their Houses the Book set out in the year 1540. with the Psalter Primmer Paternoster the Ave and the Creed in English All Spiritual persons who preached or taught contrary to the Doctrine set forth in that Book were to be admitted for the first conviction to renounce their errors for the second to abjure and carry a Faggot which if they refused to do or fell into a third offence they were to be burnt But the Laity for the third offence were only to forfeit their Goods and Chattels and be liable to perpetual Imprisonment But these offences were to be objected to them within a year after they were committed And whereas before the Party accused was not allowed to bring Witnesses for his own Purgation this was now granted him But to this a severe Proviso was added which seemed to overthrow all the former favour that the Act of the six Articles was still in the same force in which it was before the making of this Act. Yet that was moderated by the next Proviso That the King might at any time hereafter at his pleasure change this Act or any Provision in it This last Proviso was made stronger by another Act made for the due execution of Proclamations in pursuance of a former Act to the same effect of which mention was made in the 31st year of the Kings Reign By that former Act there was so great a number of Officers of State and of the Kings Houshold of Judges and other persons to sit on these Trials that those not being easily brought together the Act had never taken any effect Therefore it was now appointed that nine Counsellors should be a sufficient number for these Trials At the passing of that Act the Lord Montjoy protested against it which is the single Instance of a Protestation against any publick Bill through this Kings whole Reign The Act about Religion freed the Subjects from the fears under which they were before For now the Laity were delivered from the hazard of burning and the Spirituality were not in danger but upon the third Conviction They might also bring their own witnesses which was a great favour to them Yet that high power which was given the King of altering the Act or any parts of it made that they were not absolutely secured from their fears of which some instances afterwards appeared But as this Act was some mitigation of former severities so it brought the Reformers to depend wholly on the Kings Mercy for their Lives since he could now chain up or let loose the Act of the six Articles upon them at his pleasure Soon after the end of this Parliament a League was sworn between the King and the Emperour on Trinity Sunday Offensive and Defensive for England Calais and the places about it and for all Flanders with many other particulars to be found in the Treaty set down at large by the Lord Herbert There is no mention made of the Legitimation of the Lady Mary but it seems it was promised that she should be declared next in the Succession of the Crown to Prince Edward if the King had no other Children which was done in the next Parliament without any reflections on her Birth and the Emperor was content to accept of that there being no other terms to be obtained The Popish party who had set up their rest on bringing the King and Emperour to a League and putting the Lady Mary into the Succession no doubt prest the Emperor much to accept of this which we may reasonably believe was vigorously driven on by Bonner who was sent to Spain an Ambassador for concluding this Peace by which also the Emperor gained much for having engaged the Crowns of England and France in a War and drawn off the King of England from his League with the Princes of Germany he was now at more leisure to prosecute his designs in Germany But the negotiation in Scotland succeeded not to the Kings mind though at first there were very good appearances The Cardinal by forging a Will for the dead King got himself and some of his party to be put into the Government But the Earl of Arran Hamilton being the nearest in blood to the young Queen and being generally beloved for his Probity was invited to assume the Government which he managed with great moderation and an universal applause He summoned a Parliament which confirmed him in his Power during the Minority of the Queen The King sent Sir Ralph Sadler to him to agree the Marriage and to desire him to send the young Queen into England And if private ends wrought much on him Sadler was empowered to offer another Marriage of the Kings second Daughter the Lady Elizabeth to his Son The Earl of Arran was himself inclinable to Reformation and very much hated the Cardinal So he was easily brought to consent to a Treaty for the Match which was concluded in August By which the young Queen was to be bred in Scotland till she was ten years of age but the King might send a Nobleman and his Wife with other persons not exceeding 20 to wait on her And for performance of this six Noblemen were to be sent from Scotland for Hostages The Earl of Arran being then Governor kept the Cardinal under restraint till this Treaty was Concluded But he corrupting his Keepers made his escape and joyning with the Queen Mother they made a strong faction against the Governor all the Clergy joyned with the
Cardinal to oppose the Match with England since they looked for ruine if it succeeded The Queen being a sister of Guise and bred in the French Court was wholly for their Interests and all that had been obliged by that Court or depended on it were quickly drawn into the Party It was also said to every body that it was much more the Interest of Scotland to match with France than with England If they were united to France they might expect an easie Government For the French being at such distance from them and knowing how easily they might throw themselves into the Armes of England would certainly rule them gently and avoid giving them great Provocations But if they were united to England they had no remedy but must look for an heavier yoke to be laid on them This meeting with the rooted Antipathy that by a long continuance of War was grown up among them to a savage hatred of the English Nation and being inflamed by the considerations of Religion raised an universal dislike of the Match with England in the greatest part of the whole Nation only a few men of greater Probity who were weary of the depredations and Wars in the Borders and had a liking to the Reformation of the Church were still for it The French Court struck in vigorously with their Party in Scotland and sent over the Earl of Lenox who as he was next in blood to the Crown after the Earl of Arran so was of the same family of the Stewarts which had endeared him to the late King He was to lead the Queens party against the Hamiltons Yet they employed another Tool which was Iohn Hamilton base Brother to the Governor who was afterwards Arch-Bishop of St. Andrews He had great power over his Brother who being then not above four and twenty years of age and having been the only lawful Son of his Father in his old age was never bred abroad and so understood not the Policies and arts of Courts and was easily abused by his base Brother He assured him that if he went about to destroy Religion by matching the Queen to an Heretical Prince they would depose him from his Government and declare him Illegitimate There could be indeed nothing clearer than his Fathers Divorce from his first Wife For it had been formerly proved that she had been married to the Lord Yesters Son before he married her who claimed her as his Wife upon which her Marriage with the Earl of Arran was declared Null in the year 1507. And it was ten years after that the Earl of Arran did Marry the Governors Mother Of which things the Original Instruments are yet extant Yet it was now said that that Precontract with the Lord Yesters Son was but a forgery to dissolve that Marriage and if the Earl of Lenox who was next to the Crown in case the Earl of Arran was Illegitimated should by the assistance of France procure a review of that Process from Rome and obtain a Revocation of that Sentence by which his Fathers first Marriage was annulled then it was plain that the second marriage with the issue by it would be of no force All this wrought on the Governor much and at length drew him off from the Match with England and brought him over to the French Interests Which being effected there was no further use of the Eaâ—l of Lâ—nnox so he finding himself neglected by the Queen and the Cardinal and abandoned by the Crown of France fled into England where he was very kindly received by the King who gave him in marriage his Neece Lady Margaret Dowglass whom the Queen of Scotland had born to the Earl of Angus her second Husband From which Marriage issued the Lord Darnly Father to King Iames. When the Lords of the French Faction had carried things to their mind in Scotland it was next considered what they should do to redeem the Hostages whom the Lords who were Prisoners in England had left behind them And for this no other Remedy could be found but to let them take their hazard and leave them to the King of England's mercy To this they all agreed only the Earl of Cassilis had too much Honour and Vertue to do so mean a thing Therefore after he had done all he could for maintaining the Treaty about the Match he went into England and offered himself again to be a Prisoner But as generous actions are a reward to themselves so they often meet with that entertainment which they deserve And upon this occasion the King was not wanting to express a very great value for that Lord. He called him another Regulus but used him better For he both gave him his Liberty and made him noble Presents and sent him and his Hostages back being resolved to have a severer reparation for the injury done him All which I have opened more fully because this will give a great light to the affairs of that Kingdom which will be found in the Reigns of the succeeding Princes to have a great intermixture with the affairs of this Kingdom Nor are they justly represented by any who write of these times and having seen some Original Papers relating to Scotland at that time I have done it upon more certain information The King of England made War next upon France The grounds of this War are recited by the Lord Herbert One of these is proper for me to repeat That the French King had not deserted the Bishop of Rome and consented to a Reformation as he had once Promised The rest related to other things such as the seizing our Ships The detaining the yearly Pension due to the King The Fortifying Ardres to the prejudice of the English pale The revealing the Kings secrets to the Emperor The having given first his Daughter and then the Duke of Guises Sister in Marriage to his Enemy the King of Scotland and his confederating himself with the Turk And Satisfaction not being given in these particulars a War is declared In Iuly the King married Katharine Parre who had been formerly married to Nevil Lord Latimer She was a secret Favourer of the Reformation yet could not divert a storm which at this time fell on some in Windsor For that being a place to which the King did oft retire it was thought fit to make some examples there And now the League with the Emperour gave the Popish Faction a greater interest in the Kings Counsels There was at this time a Society at Windsor that favoured the Reformation Anthony Person a Priest Robert Testwood and Iohn Marbeck Singing Men and Henry Filmer of the Town of Windsor were the chief of them But those were much favoured by Sir Philip Hâ—bby and his Lady and several others of the Kings Family During Crâ—â—â—els power none questioned them but after his fall they were looked on with an ill eye Doctor Londâ—n who had by the most servile Flatteries insinuated himself into Cromâ—el and was much employed
rest And he asked the Arch-Bishops opinion about it Who answered him That it was a good resolution but entreated the King to consider well what Heresie was and not to condemn those as Hereticks who stood for the Word of God against humane Inventions But after some discourse the King told him he was the man who as he was informed was the chief Encourager of Heresie and then gave him the Articles that were brought against him and his Chaplains both by some Prebendaries of Cantâ—rbâ—ry and the Justices of Peace in Kent When he read them he kneeled down and desired the King would put the matter to a Tryal He acknowledged he was still of the same mind he was of when he opposed the Six Articles but that he had done nothing against them Then the King asked him about his Wife He frankly confessed he had a Wife but said That he had sent her to Germany upon the passing the Act against Priests having Wives His candor and simplicity wrought so on the King that he discovered to him the whole Plot that was laid against him and said That instead of bringing him to any Tryal about it he would have him try it out and proceed against those his Accusers But he excused himself and said it would not be decent for him to sit Judge in his own Cause But the King said to him he was resolved none other should Judge it but those he should name So he named his Chancellor and his Register to whom the King added another And a Commission being given them they went into Kent and sate three weeks to find out the first Contrivers of this Accusation And now every one disowned it since they saw he was still firmly rooted in the Kings esteem and favour But it being observed that the Commissioners proceeded faintly Cranmers friends moved that some man of Courage and Authority might be sent thither to canvass this Accusation more carefully So Doctor Lee Dean of York was brought up about All-hallâ—â—tid and sent into Kent And he who had been well acquainted with the Arts of discovering secrets when he was one of the visitors of the Abbeys managed it more vigorously He ordered a search to be made of all suspected persons among whose Papers Letters were found both from the Bishop of Winchester and Doctor Lonâ—â—â— and some of those whom Cranmer had treated with the greatest freedom and kindness in which the whole Plot against him was discovered But it was now near the Session of Parliament and the King was satisfied with the discovery but thought it not fit to make much noise of it And he received no addresses from the Arch-Bishop to prosecute it further who was so noted for his Clemency and following our Saviours Rule of Doing good for evil that it was commonly said The way to get his favour was to do him an injury These were the only Instances in which he expressed his resentments Two of the Conspirators against him had been persons signally obliged by him The one was the Bishop Suffragan of Dover the other was a Civilian whom he had imployed much in his business But all the notice he took of it was to shew them their Letters and to admonish them to be more faithful and honest for the future Upon which he freely forgave them and carryed it so to them afterwards as if he had absolutely forgotten what they had contrived against him And a person of Quality coming to him about that time to obtain his favour and assistance in a Sute in which he was to move the King he went about it and had almost procured it but the King calling to mind that he had been one of his secret accusers asked him whether he took him for his friend he answered that he did so Then the King said the other was a Knave and was his mortal Enemy and bid him when he should see him next call him a Knave to his Face Cranmer answered that such Language did not become a Bishop But the King sullenly commanded him to do it yet his modesty was such that he could not obey so harsh a Command And so he passed the matter over When these things came to be known all persons that were not unjustly prejudiced against him acknowledged that his behaviour was sutable to the Example and Doctrine of the meek and lowly Saviour of the World And very well became so great a Bishop and such a Reformer of the Christian Religion who in those sublime and extraordinary Instances practised that which he taught others to do The year in which this fell out is not exprest by those who have recorded it but by the concurring circumstances I judge it likeliest to have been done this year Soon after this the Parliament met that was Summoned to meet the 14th of Ianuary in the 35th year of the Kings Reign in which the Act of the Succession of the Crown passed Which contains That the King being now to pass the Seas to make War upon his Ancient Enemy the French King and being desirous to settle the Succession to the Crown It is Enacted that in default of Heirs of Prince Edwards body or of Heirs by the Kings present Marriage the Crown shall go to the Lady Mary the Kings Eldest Daughter and in default of Heirs of her body or if she do not observe such limitations or conditions as shall be declared by the Kings Letters Patents under his great Seal or by his last Will under his hand it shall next fall to the Lady Elizabeth and her heirs or if she have none or shall not keep the conditions declared by the King it shall fall to any other that shall be declared by the Kings Letters Patents or his last Will Signed with his hand There was also an Oath devised instead of those formerly sworn both against the Popes Supremacy and for maintaining the Succession in all points according to this Act which whosoever refused to take was to be adjudged a Traitor and whosoever should either in words or by writing say any thing contrary to this Act or to the peril and slander of the Kings heirs limited in the Act was to be adjudged a Traitor This was done no doubt upon a secret Article of the Treaty with the Emperor and did put new life into the Popish party all whose hopes depended on the Lady Mary But how much this lessened the Prerogative and the Right of Succession will be easily discerned the King in this affecting an unusual extent of his own Power though with the diminution of the Rights of his â—uccessors There was another Bill about the qualifying of the Act of the six Articles that was sent divers times from the one House to the other It was brought to the Lords the 1st of March and read the first time and stuck till the 4th when it was read the second time on the 5th it was read the third time and passed and was sent down
to the Commons with words to be put in or put out of it On the 6th the Commons sent it up with some alterations And on the 8th the Lords sent it down again to the Commons where it lay till the 17th and then it was sent up with their agreement And the Kings Assent was given by his Letters Patents on the 29th of March. The Preamble was That whereas untrue accusations and presentments might be maliciously contrived against the Kings Subjects and kept secret till a time were espied to have them by malice convicted Therefore it was Enacted That none should be Endited but upon a presentment by the Oaths of twelve men to at least three of the Commissioners appointed by the King and that none should be Imprisoned but upon an Enditement except by a special Warrant from the King and that all Presentments should be made within one year after the Offences were committed and if words were uttered in a Sermon contrary to the Statute they must be complained of within forty dayes unless a just cause were given why it could not be so soon Admittiâ—g also the parties Endited to all such Challenges as they might have in any other case of Felony This Act has clearly a Relation to the Conspiracies mentioned the former year both against the Arch-Bishop and some of the Kings Servants Another Act passed continuing some former Acts for revising the Canon-Law and for drawing up such a body of Ecclesiastical Laws as should have Authority in England This Cranmer pressed often with great vehemence and to shew the necessity of it drew out a short Extract of some passages in the Canon-Law which the Reader will find in the Collection to shew how undecent a thing it was to let a Volume in which such Laws were be studyed or considered any longer in England Therefore he was earnest to have such a Collection of Ecclesiastical Laws made as might regulate the Spiritual Courts But it was found more for the greatness of the Prerogative and the Authority of the Civil Courts to keep that undetermined so he could never obtain his desire during this Kings Reign Another Act passed in this Parliament for the remission of a Loan of Money which the King had raised This is almost copied out of an Act to the same effect that passed in the twenty first year of the Kings Reign with this addition That by this Act those who had got payment either in whole or in part of the Sums so lent the King were to repay it back to the Exchequer All business being finished and a general pardon passed with the ordinary exceptions of some Crimes among which Heresie is one the Parliament was Prorogued on the 29th of March to the 4th of November The King had now a War both with France and Scotland upon him And therefore to prepare for it he both enhanced the value of Money and embased it for which he that writes his vindication gives this for the reason That the Coin being generally embased all over Europe he was forced to do it lest otherwise all the Money should have gone out of the Kingdom He resolved to begin the War with Scotland and sent an Army by Sea thither under the command of the Earl of Hartford afterwards Duke of Somerset who landing at Grantham a little above Leith burnt and spoiled Leith and Edenburgh in which they found more riches than they thought could possibly have been there and they went through the Countrey burning and spoiling it every-where till they came to Berwick But they did too much if they intended to gain the hearts of that people and too little if they intended to subdue them For as they besieged not the Castle of Edinburgh which would have cost them more time and trouble so they did not fortifie Leith nor leave a Garrison in it which was such an inexcusable Omission that it seems their Counsels were very weak and ill laid For Leith being fortified and a Fleet kept going between it and Berwick or Tinmouth the Trade of the Kingdom must have been quite stopt Edinburgh ruined the Intercourse between France and them cut off and the whole Kingdom forced to submit to the King But the spoils this Army made had no other effect but to enrage the Kingdom and unite them so entirely to the French Interests that when the Eaâ—l of Lâ—nnâ—x was sent down by the King to the Western parts of Scotland where his Power lay he could get none to follow him And the Governor of Dunbritton Castle though his own Lieutenant would not deliver that Castle to him when he understood he was to put it in the King of Englands hands but drove him out others say he â—â—ed away of himself else he had been taken Prisoner The King was now to cross the Seas but before he went he studied to settle the matters of Religion so that both Parties might have some content Audley the Chancellor dying he made the Lord Wriothesley that had been Secretary and was of the Popish Party Lord Chancellor but made Sir William Petre that was Cranmers great friend Secretary of State He also committed the Government of the Kingdom in his absence to the Queen to whom he joyned the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury the Lord Chancellor the Earl of Hartford and Secretary Petre. And if there was need of any Force to be raised he appointed the Earl of Hartford his Lieutenant under whose Government the Reformers needed not fear any thing But he did another Act that did wonderfully please that whole Party which was the Translating of the Prayers for the Processions and Litaâ—ies into the English tongue This was sent to the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury on the 11th of Iune with an Order that it should be used over all his Province as the Reader will find in the Collection This was not only very acceptable to that Party because of the thing it self but it gave them hope that the King was again opening his ears to motions for Reformation to which they had been shut now about six years And therefore they looked that more things of that nature would quickly follow And as these Prayers werâ— now set out in English so they doubted not but there being the same reason to put all the other Offices in the vulgar tongue they would prevail for that too Things being thus setled at home the King having sent his Forces over before him crossed the Seas with much pomp the Sails of his Ship being of Cloth of Gold He Landed at Calais the 14th of Iuly The Emperor pressed his marching straight to Paris But he thought it of more importance to take Bulloign and after two months Siege it was surrendred to him into which he made his Entry with great Triumph on the 18th of September But the Emperor having thus engaged those two Crowns in a War and designing while they should fight it out to make himself Master of Gâ—rmanâ— concluded a Treaty
with the French King the very next day being the 19th of September which is set down at large by the Lord Herbert On the 30th of September the King returned into England in October following Bulloign was very near lost by a surprize but the Garrison put themselves in order and beat back the French Several Inroads were made into Scotland but not with the same success that the former Expedition had For the Scots animated with supplies sent from France and inâ—â—amed with a desire of revenge resumed their wonted courage and beat back the English with considerable loss Next year the French King resolving to recover Bulloign and to take Calais that so he might drive the English out of France intended first to make himself Master of the Sea And he set out a great Fleet of an hundred and fifty greater Ships and sixty lesser ones besides many Gallies brought from the Streights The King set out about an hundred Ships On both sides these were only Merchant Ships that were hired for this War But after the French Fleet had looked on England and attempted to Land with ill success both in the Isle of Wight and in Sussex and had engaged in a Sea-fight for some hours they returned back without any considerable action Nor did they any thing at Land But the Kings Fleet went to Normandy where they made a descent and burnt the Countrey So that this year was likewise glorious to the King The Emperor had now done what he long designed And therefore being courted by both Crowns he undertook a Mediation that under the Colour of Mediating a peace he might the more effectually keep up the War The Princes of Germany saw what mischief was designed against them The Council of Trent was now opened and was condemning their Doctrine A League was also concluded between the Pope and the Emperor for procuring Obedience to their Canons and Decrees And an Army was raising The Emperor was also setting on foot old quarrels with some of the Princes A firm Peace was concluded with the Turk So that if the Crowns of England and France were not brought to an Agreement they were undone They sent Ambassador to both Courts to mediate a Peace With them Cranmer joyned his endeavours but he had not a Cromwel in the Court to manage the Kings temper who was so provoked with the ill Treatment he had received from France that he would not come to an Agreement nor would he restore Bulloign without which the 〈◊〉 woâ—ld hear of no Peace Cranmer had at this time almost prevailed with the King to make some further steps in a Reformatiâ—â— But 〈◊〉 who was then Ambassadour in the Emperours Coâ—â—â— being advertised of it wrote to the King That the Emperour â—ould certainly joyn with France against him if he made any further Innovation in Religion This diverted the King from it and in August this year the only great Friend that Cranmer had in the Court died Charles Duke of Suâ—â—â—lk who had long continued in the height of favor which was always kept up not only by an agreement of humours between the King and him but by the constant success which followed him in all his exploits He was a Favourer of the Reformation as far as could consist with his interest at Court which he never endangered upon any account Now Cranmer was left alone without friend or support Yet he had gained one great Preferment in the Church to a man of his own mind The Arch-Bishoprick of York falling void by Lee's death Robert Alrich that was Bishop of Landaff was promoted to that See in Ianuary Kitchin being made Bishop of Landaff who turned with every Change that was made under the three succeeding Princes The Arch-Bishop of York set about the Reforming of things in his Province which had layn in great confusion all his Predecessors time So on the third of March he took out a Licence from the King for making a Metropolitical Visitation Dell that was Bishop of Worcâ—stâ—r had resigned his Bishoprick the former year the reason of which is not set down The Bishop of Rochester Heath was Translated to that See and Henry Holbeach that favoured the Reformation was made Bishop of Rochester And upon the Translation of Sampson from Chichester to Coventry and Litchfield Day that was a Moderate man and inclinable to Reformation was made Bishop of that See So that now Cranmer had a greater Party among the Bishops than at any time before But though there were no great Transactions about Religion in England this year there were very remarkable things done in Scotland though of a different nature which were the burning of Wishart and some months after that the killing of Cardinal Beaton the account of both which will not I hope be Ingrateful to the Reader Mr. George Wishart was descended of a Noble Family he went to finish his studies in the University of Cambridge where he was so well instructed in the Principles of true Religion that returning to Scotland Anno 1544. He Preached over the Countrey against the Corruptions which did then so generally prevail He stayed most at Dundee which was the chief Town in thâ—se parts But the Cardinal offended at this sent a threatning Message to the Magistrates upon which one of them as Wishart ended one of his Sermons was so obsequious as to forbid him to Preach any more among them or give them any further trouble to whom he answered That God knew he had no design to trouble them but for them to reject the Messengers of God was not the way to escape trouble when he was gone God would send Messengers of another sort among them He had to the hazard of his Life Preached the word of Salvation to them and they had now rejected him but if it was long well with them he was not led by the Spirit of Truth and if unlooked for trouble fell on them he bade them remember this was the Cause of it and turn to God by Repentance From thence he went to the Western parts where he was also much followed But the Arch-Bishop of Glasgow giving order that he should not be admitted to Preach in Churches he Preached often in the fields and when in some places his followers would have forced the Churches he checkt them and said it was the word of Peace that he Preached and therefore no blood should be shed about it But after he had stayed a month there he heard that there was a great Plague in Dundee which broke out the fourth day after he had left it upon which he presently returned thither and Preached oft to them standing over one of the Gates having taken care that the Infected persons should stand without and those that were clean within the Gate He continued among them and took care to supply the poor and to visit the sick and do all the Offices of a faithful Pastor in that extremity Once as he ended his
with to make resignations And four and twenty of them had surrendred to the King It was found also that many of the Founders of these Houses had taken them into their own hands and that the Master Wardens and Governors of them had made agreements for them and given Leases of them Therefore now a Subsidy being demanded all these were given to the King by Act of Parliament which also confirmed the Deeds that any had made to the King Empowering him in any time of his life to issue out Commissions for seizing on these Foundations and taking them into his own possession which being so seized on should belong to the King and his successors for ever They also granted another Subsidy for the War When all their business was done the King came to the House and made a long Speech of which I cannot sufficiently wonder that no Entry is made in the Journals of the House of Lords Yet it is not to be doubted but he made it for it was published by Hall soon after When the Speaker of the House of Commons had presented the Bills with a Speech full of respect and complement as is usual upon these occasions The King answered Thanking them for the Subsidie and the Bill about the Colledges and Chanteries and assured them that he should take care both for supplying the Ministers for encouraging Learning and relieving the Poor and they should quickly perceive that in these things their expectations should be answered beyond what they either wished or desired And after he had expressed his affection to them and the assurance he had of their duty and fidelity to him he advised them to amend one thing which was that in stead of Charity and Concord Discord and Division ruled every where He cited St. Pauls words That Charity was gentle and not envious nor proud But when one called another Heretick and the other called him Papist and Pharisee were these the signs of Charity The fault of this he charged chiefly on the Fathers and Teachers of the Spiritualty who preached one against another without Charity or Discretion some being too stiff in their old Mâ—mpsimus others too busie and curious in their new Sumpsimus and few Preached the Word of God truly and sincerely And how could the poor people live in concord when they sowed debate among them Therefore he exhorted them to set forth Gods word by true Preaching and giving a good Example or else he as Gods Vicar and high Minister would see these Enormities corrected which if he did not do he was an unprofitable Servant and an untrue Officer He next reproved them of the Temporality who railed at their Bishops and Priests whereas if they had any thing to lay to their charge they ought to declare it to the King or his Council and not take upon them to judge such high points For tho they had the Scriptures given them in their Mother-Tongue yet that was only to inform their own consciences and instruct their Children and Families but not to dispute nor from thence to rail against Priests and Preachers as some vain persons did He was sorry that such a Jewel as the Word of God was so ill used that Rithmes and Songs were taken out of it but much more sorry that men followed it so little for Charity was neverfainter a godly life never less appeared and God was never less reverenced and worshipped Therefore he exhorted them to live as Brethren in Charity together to love dread and serve God and then the love and union between Him and them should never be dissolved And so exhorting them to look to the Execution of the Laws which themselves had desired he gave his Royal Assent to the Bills and dismissed the Parliament The King gave at this time a Commission to the Bishops of Westminster Worcester and Chichester and the Chancellor of the Court of Augmentation Sir Edward North conteining That whereas the King had founded many Cathedrals in which he had given large allowances both to be distributed to the poor and to be laid out for the mending of high ways To Canterbury 100 pounds for the poor and 40 pounds for the high ways To Rochester 20 pounds for the poor and 20 pounds for the High-ways To Westminster 100 pounds for the poor and 40 pounds for the High-ways To Winchester 100 Marks for the poor and 50 for the High-ways To Bristol Glocester Chester Burton upon Trent Thornton Peterborough and Ely 20 pounds a piece for the poor and as much for the High-ways To Worcester 40 pounds for the poor and 40 pounds for the High-ways To Duresm 100 Marks for the poor and 40 pounds for the High-ways And to Carlile 15 pounds for the poor and as much for the High-ways In all about 550 pounds a year to the poor and about 400 pounds a year for the High-ways They were to enquire how this money was distributed and if they saw cause they might order it to be applied to any other use which they should judge more charitable and convenient But what followed upon this does not appear by the Records After the Parliament was dissolved the Universities made their applications to the King that they might not be included within the general words in the Act of Dissolution of Colledges and Fraternities And Dr. Cox Tutor to the Prince wrote to Secretary Paget to represent to the King the great want of Schools Preachers and Houses for Orphans that Beggery would drive the Clergy to Flattery Superstition and the old Idolatry There were ravenous Wolves about the King that would devour Universities Cathedrals and Chantries and a thousand times as much Posterity would wonder at such things Therefore he desired the Universities might be secured from their Spoyls But the King did quickly free them from these fears Now I enter into the last year of this Kings Reign The War in France was managed with doubtful success yet the losses were greater on the English side And the Forces being commanded by the Earl of Surrâ—â— who was brave but unsuccessful he was not only blamed but recalled and the Earl of Hertford sent to Command in his room But he being a man of an high Spirit and disdaining the Earl of Hertford who was now preferred before him let fall some words of high resentment and bitter contempt which not long after wrought his ruine The King was now alone in the War which was very chargeable to him and observing the Progress that the Council of Treâ—t was making where Cardinal Pole being one of the Legates he had reason to look for some severe Decree to be made against himself since none of the Hereticks of Germany were so much hated by the Court of Roâ—e as he was Therefore he listned to the Counsels of peace And tho he was not old yet he felt such decays in his strength that being extremely corpulent he had no reason to think he could live very long Therefore that he
might not leave his young Son involved in a War of such consequence Peace was concluded in Iune which was much to the Kings honour though the taking and keeping of Bulloign which by this Peace the King was to keep for eight years cost him above 1300000 pounds Upon the peace the French Admiral Annebault came over to England And now again a Resolution of going on with a Reformation was set on foot for it was agreed between the King and the Admiral That in both Kingdoms the Mass should be changed into a Communion and Cranmer was Ordered to draw a Form of it They also resolved to press the Emperor to do the like in his Dominions otherwise to make War upon him But how this Project failed does not appear The Animosities which the former War had raised between the two Kings were converted into a firm Friendship which grew so strong on Francis's part that he never was seen glad at any thing after he had the news of the Kings death But now one of the Kings angry fits took him at the Reformers so that there was a new Prosecution of them Nicholas Shaxton that was Bishop of Salisbury had been long a Prisoner but this year he had said in his Imprisonment in the Counter in Bread-street That Christs natural Body was not in the Sacrament but that it was a Sign and Memorial of his Body that was crucified for us Upon this he was endicted and condemned to be burnt But the King sent the Bishops of London and Worcester to deal with him to recant which on the 9th of Iuly he did acknowledging That that year he had fallen in his old age in the Heresie of the Sacramentaries But that he was now convinced of that error by their endeavours whom the King had sent to him And therefore he thanked the King for delivering him both from Temporal and Eternal fire and subscribed a Paper of Articles which will be found in the Collection Upon this he had his pardon and discharge sent him the 13 of Iuly and soon after preached the Sermon at the burning of Anne Askew and wrote a Book in defence of the Articles he had subscribed What became of him all Edward the 6ths time I cannot tell But I find he was a cruel prosecutor and Burner of Protestants in Queen Maries days Yet it seems those to whom he went over did not consider him much for they never raised him higher than to be Bishop Suffragan of Ely Others were also Endicted upon the same Statute who got off by recantation and were pardoned But Anne Askews Trial had a more bloody Conclusion She was nobly descended and educated beyond what was ordinary in that age to those of her Sex But she was unfortunately married to one Kyme who being a violent Papist drave her out of his House when he found she favoured the Reformation So she came to London where information being given of some words that she had spoken against the Corporal presence in the Sacrament she was put in Prison upon which great applications were made by many of her friends to have her let out upon Bail The Bishop of London examined her and after much pains she was brought to set her hand to a Recantation by which she acknowledged That the natural Body of Christ was present in the Sacrament after the Consecration whether the Priest were a good or an ill man and that whether it was presently consumed or reserved in the Pix it was the true Body of Christ. Yet she added to Her subscription that she believed all things according to the Catholick Faith and not otherwise With this the Bishop was not satisfied but after much adoe and many importunate addresses she was Bailed in the end of March this year But not long after that she was again apprehended and examined before the Kings Council then at Greenwich where she seemed very indifferent what they did with her She answered them in general words upon which they could fix nothing and made some sharp reparties upon the Bishop of Winchester Some liked the wit and freedom of her discourse but others thought she was too forward From thence she was sent to Newgate where she wrote some devotions and Letters that shew her to have been a woman of most extraordinary parts She wrote to the King That as to the Lords Supper she believed as much as Christ had said in it and as much as the Catholick Church from him did Teach Upon Shaxtons Recantation they sent him to her to prevail with her But she in stead of yielding to him charged his Inconstancy home upon him She had been oft at Court and was much favoured by many great Ladies there and it was believed the Queen had shewed kindness to her So the Lord Chancellor examined her of what Favour or Encouragement she had from any in the Court particularly from the Dutchess of Suffolk the Countess of Hertford and some other Ladies But he could draw nothing from her save that one in Livery had brought her some money which he said came from two Ladies in the Court But they resolved to extort further Confessions from her And therefore carrying her to the Tower they caused her to be laid on the Rack and gave her a taste of it Yet she confessed nothing That she was rackt is very certain for I find it in an Original Journal of the Transactions in the Tower written by Anthony Anthony but Fox adds a passage that seems scarce credible the thing is so extraordinary and so unlike the Character of the Lord Chancellor who though he was fiercely zealous for the old Superstition yet was otherwise a great person it is that he commanded the Lieutenant of the Tower to stretch her more but he refused to do it and being further prest told him plainly he would not do it The other threatned him but to no purpose so the Lord Chancellor throwing off his Gown drew the Rack so severely that he almost tore her Body asunder yet could draw nothing from her for she endured it with unusual Patience and Courage When the King heard this he blamed the Lord Chancellor for his Cruelty and excused the Lieutenant of the Tower Fox does not vouch any Warrant for this so that though I have set it down yet I give no entire credit to it if it was true it shews the strange influence of that Religion and that it corrupts the Noblest natures yet the poor Gentlewomans being Rackt wrought no pity in the King towards her for he left her to be proceeded against according to the Sentence she was carried to the Stake in Smithâ—ield a little after that in a Chair not being able to stand through the Torments of the Rack There were brought with her at the same time one Nicolas Belenian a Priest Iohn Adams a Taylor and Iohn Lassels one of the Kings Servants it is likely he was the same person that had discovered
durst adventure on making any complaints against her Yet the Kings distempers encreasing and his peevishness growing with them he became more uneasie and whereas she had frequently used to talk to him of Religion and defend the Opinions of the Reformers in which he would sometimes pleasantly maintain the Argument now becoming more impatient he took it ill at her hands And she had sometimes in the heat of discourse gone very far So one night after she had left him the King being displeased vented it to the Bishop of Winchester that stood by And he craftily and maliciously struck in with the Kings anger and said all that he could devise against the Queen to drive his resentments higher and took in the Lord Chancellor into the design to assist him They filled the Kings head with many stories of the Queen and some of her Ladies and said They had favoured Anne Askew and had Heretical Books amongst them and he perswaded the King that they were Traitors as well as Hereticks The matter went so far that Articles were drawn against her which the King Sigâ—ed for without that it was not safe for any to Impeach the Queen But the Lord Chancellor putting up that Paper carelesly it dropt from him And being taken up by one of the Queens Party was carryed to her Whether the King had really designed her ruin or not is differently represented by the Writers who lived near that time But she seeing his hand to such a Paper had reason to conclude her self lost Yet by advice of one of her Friends she went to see the King who receiving her kindly set on a Discourse about Religion But she answered that women by their first Creation were made subject to men and they being made after the Image of God as the Women were after their Image ought to instruct their Wives who were to learn of them and she much more was to be taught by his Majesty who was a Prince of such excellent Learning and Wisdom Not so by St. Mary said the King you are become a Doctor able to Instruct us and not to be Instructed by us To which she answered That it seemed he had much mistaken the freedom she had taken to argue with him since she did it partly to engage him in discourse and so put over the time and make him forget his pain and partly to receive Instructions from him by which she had profited much And is it even so said the King then we are friends again So he embraced her with great affection and sent her away with very tender assurances of his constant Love to her But the next day had been appointed for carrying her and some of her Ladies to the Tower The day being fair the King went to take a little air in the Garden and sent for her to bear him company As they were together the Lord Chancellor came in having about forty of the Guard with him to have arrested the Queen But the King stept aside to him and after a little discourse he was heard to call him Knave Fool and Beast and he bade him get him out of his Sight The Innocent Queen who understood not that her danger was so near studied to mitigate the Kings displeasure and interceded for the Lord Chancellor But the King told her she had no reason to plead for him So this design miscarried which as it absolutely disheartned the Papists so it did totally alienate the King from them and in particular from the Bishop of Winchester whose sight he could never after this endure But he made an humble Submission to the King which though it preserved him from further punishment yet could not restore him to the Kings favour But the Duke of Norfolk and his Son the Earl of Surrey fell under a deeper Misfortune The Duke of Norfolk had been long Lord Treasurer of England He had done great services to the Crown on many signal Occasions and success had always accompanied him His Son the Earl of Surrey was also a brave and noble person Witty and Learned to an high degree but did not command Armies with such Success He was much provoked at the Earl of Hertfords being sent over to France in his room and upon that had said That within a little-while they should smart for it with some other expressions that savoured of Revenge and a dislike of the King and a hatred of the Counsellors The Duke of Norfolk had endeavoured to ally himself to the Earl of Hertford and to his Brother Sir Thomas Seimour perceiving how much they were in the Kings favour and how great an Interest they were like to have under the succeeding Prince And therefore would have engaged his Son being then a Widower to Marry that Earls Daughter And pressed his Daughter the Dutchess of Richmond Widow to the Kings Natural Son to Marry Sir Thomas Seimour But though the Earl of Surrey advised his Sister to the Marriage projected for her yet he would not consent to that designed for himself nor did the Proposition about his Sister take effect The Seimours could not but see the Enmity the Earl of Surrey bore them and they might well be jealous of the Greatness of that Family which was not only too big for a Subject of it self but was raised so high by the dependence of the whole Popish Party both at home and abroad that they were like to be very dangerous Competitors for the chief Government of Affairs if the King were once out of the way whose disease was now growing so fast upon him that he could not live many weeks Nor is it unlikely that they perswaded the King that if the Earl of Surrey should marry the Lady Mary it might embroil his Sons Government and perhaps ruine him And it was suggested That he had some such high project in his thoughts both by his continuing unmarried and by his using the Armes of Edward the Confessor which of late he had given in his Coat without a Diminution But to compleat the Duke of Norfolks ruin his Dutchess who had complained of his using her ill and had been separated from him about four years turned Informer against him His Son and Daughter were also in ill terms together So the Sister Informed all that she could against her Brother And one Mrs Holland for whom the Duke was believed to have an unlawful affection discovered all she knew but all amounted to no more than some passionate Expressions of the Son and some Complaints of the Father who thought he was not beloved by the King and his Councellors and that he was ill used in not being trusted with the secret of affairs And all persons being encouraged to bring Informations against them Sr. Richard Southwell charged the Earl of Surreâ— in some points that were of a higher nature which the Earl denied and desired to be admitted according to the Martial Law to fight in his shirt with Southwel But that not being granted he and his
Hospital and he order'd the Church of the Franciscans a little within Newgate to be opened which he gave to the Hospital This was done the 3d of Ianuary Another was of Trinity Colledg in Cambridg one of the Noblest Foundations in Christendom He continued in a decay till the 27 of the moneth and then many signs of his approaching end appearing few would adventure on so unwelcom a thing as to put him in mind of his change then imminent but Sir Anthony Denny had the honesty and courage to do it and desired him to prepare for death and remember his former life and to call on God for mercy through Jesus Christ. Upon which the King expressed his grief for the Sins of his past Life yet he said he trusted in the mercies of Christ which were greater than they were Then Denny asked him if any Churchman should be sent for and he said if any it should be Arch-Bishop Cranmer and after he had rested a little finding his Spirits decay apace he ordered him to be sent for to Croydon where he was then But before he could come the King was Speechless So Cranmer desired him to give some sign of his dying in the Faith of Christ upon which he squeezed his hand and soon after died after he had Reigned 37 years and 9 months in the six and fiftieth year of his age His death was kept up three dayes for the Journals of the House of Lords shew that they continued reading Bills and going on in business till the 31st and no sooner did the Lord Chancellor signify to them that the King was dead and that the Parliament was thereby dissolved It is certain the Parliament had no being after the Kings breath was out so their sitting till the 31st shews that the Kings death was not generally known all those three dayes The reasons of concealing it so long might either be that they were considering what to do with the Duke of Norfolk or that the Seymours were laying their matters so as to be secure in the Government before they published the Kings Death I shall not adventure on adding any further Character of him to that which is done with so much Wit and Judgment by the Lord Hâ—rbert but shall refer the Reader wholly to him only adding an account of the blackest part of it the Attaindors that passed the last 13 years of his life which are comprehended within this Book of which I have cast over the Relation to the Conclusion of it In the latter part of his Reign there were many things that seem great severities especially as they are represented by the Writers of the Roman party whose relations are not a little strengthned by the faint excuses and the mistaken accounts that most of the Protestant Historians have made The King was naturally impetuous and could not bear provocation the times were very ticklish his Subjects were generally addicted to the old Superstition especially in the Northern parts the Monks and Friers were both numerous and wealthy the Pope was his implacable Enemy the Emperor was a formidable Prince and being then Master of all the Netherlands had many advantages for the War he designed against Enâ—land Cardinal Pole his kinsman was going over all the Courts of Christendom to perswade a League against England as being a thing of greater necessity and merit than a War against the Turk This being without the least aggravation the state of affairs at that time it must be confessed he was sore put to it A Superstition that was so blind and headstrong and Enemies that were both so powerful so spiteful and so industrious made rigour necessary nor is any General of an Army more concerned to deal severely with Spies and Intelligencers than he was to proceed against all the Popes adherents or such as kept correspondence with Pole He had observed in History that upon much less provocation than himself had given not only several Emperors and forreign Princes had been dispossessed of their Dominions but two of his own Ancestors Henry the 2d and King Iohn had been driven to great extremities and forced to unusual and most indecent submissions by the means of the Popes and their Clergy The Popes power over the Clergy was so absolute and their dependence and obedience to him was so implicite and the Popish Clergy had so great an interest in the superstitious multitude whose consciences they governed that nothing but a stronger passion could either tame the Clergy or quiet the People If there had been the least hope of impunity the last part of his Reign would have been one continued Rebellion therefore to prevent a more profuse effusion of blood it seemed necessary to execute Laws severely in some particular instances There is one calumny that runs in a thread through all the Historians of the Popish side which not a few of our own have ignorantly taken up That many were put to death for not swearing the Kings Supremacy It is an impudent falshood for not so much as one person suffered on that account nor was there any Law for any such Oath before the Parliament in the 28th year of the Kings Reign when the unsufferable Bull of Pope Paul the 3d engaged him to look a little more to his own safety Then indeed in the Oath for maintaining the successiono f the Crown the Subjects were required under the pains of Treason to swear that the King was supream head of the Church of England but that was not mentioned in the former Oath that was made in the 25th and enacted in the 26 year of his Reign It cannot but be confessed that to enact under pain of death that none should deny the Kings Titles and to proceed upon that against offenders is a very different thing from forcing them to swear the King to be the Supream Head of the Church The first instance of these Capital proceedings was in Easter-Term in the beginning of the 27th year of his reign Three Priors and a Monk of the Carthusian Order were then endited of Treason for saying that the King was not Supream head under Christ of the Church of England These were Iohn Houghton Prior of the Charter-house near London Augustin Webster Prior of Axholme Robert Laurence Prior of Bâ—vâ—ll and Richard Reynolds a Monk of Sion this last was esteemed a learned man for that time and that Order They were tried in Westminster-Hall by a Commission of Oyer and Terminer they pleaded not guilty but the Jury found them guilty and judgment was given that they should suffer as Traitors The Record mentions no other particulars but the writers of the Popish side make a splendid recital of the courage and constancy they expressed both in their Tryal and at their Death It was no difficult thing for men so used to the Legend and the making of fine stories for the Saints and Martyrs of their Orders to dress up such Narratives with much pomp But as their pleading Not
Guilty to the Endictment shews no extraordinary resolution so the account that is given by them of one Hall a Secular Priest that died with them is so false that there is good reason to suspect all He is said to have suffered on the same account but the Record of his Attaindor gives a very different relation of it He and Robert Feron were endited at the same time for having said many spiteful and Treasonable things as that the King was a Tyrant an Heretick a Robber and an Adulterer that they hoped he should die such a death as King Iohn and Richard the 3d died that they looked when those in Ireland and Wales should invade England and they were assured that three parts of four in England would be against the King they also said that they should never live merrily till the King and the Rulers were plucked by the Pates and brought to the Pot and that it would never be well with the Church till that was done Hall had not only said this but had also written it to Feron the 10th of March that year When they were brought to the Bar they at first pleaded Not Guilty but full proof being brought they themselves confessed the Enditement before the Jury went aside and put themselves on the Kings mercy upon which this being an imagining and contriving both War against the King and the Kings death judgment was given as in cases of Treason but no mention being made of Ferons death it seems he had his pardon Hall suffered with the four Carthusians who were hanged in their habits They proceeded no further in Easter-Term but in Trinity-Term there was another Commission of Oyer and Terminer by which Humphrey Middlemore William Exmew and Sebastian Nudigate three Monks of the Charter-house near London were Endited of Treason for having said on the 25 of May that they neither could nor would consent to be obedient to the Kings Highness as true lawful and obedient Subjects to take him to be Supream Head on Earth of the Church of England They all pleaded not-Guilty but were found Guilty by the Jury and Judgment was given When they were condemned they desired that they might receive the body of Christ before their death But as Judge Spelman writ the Court would not grant it since that was never done in such cases but by Order from the King Two dayes after that they were Executed Two other Monks of that same Order Iohn Rochester and Iames Wolver suffered on the same account at York in May this year Ten other Carthusian Monks were shut up within their Cells where nine of them dyed the tenth was hanged in the beginning of August Concerning those persons I find this said in some Original Letters that they had brought over into England and vented in it some Books that were written beyond Sea against the Kings Marriage and his other proceedings which being found in their house they were pressed to peruse the Books that were written for the King but obstinately refused to do it they had also been involved in the business of the Maid of Kent for which though all the Complices in it except those whom suffered for it were pardoned by Act of Parliament yet such as had been concerned in it were still under jealousie and it is no wonder that upon new provocations they met with the uttermost rigor of the Law These Tryals made way for two others that were more Signal of the Bishop of Rochester and Sir Thomas More The first of these had been a Prisoner above a year and was very severely used he complained in his Letters to Cromwell that he had neither Cloaths nor fire being then about fourscore This was understood at Rome and upon it Pope Clement by an Officious kindness to him or rather in spite to King Henry declared him a Cardinal and sent him a Red-hat When the King knew this he sent to Examine him about it but he protested he had used no endeavours to procure it and valued it so little that if the Hat were lying at his feet he would not take it up It never came nearer him than Picardy yet this did precipitate his ruin But if he had kept his opinion of the Kings Supremacy to himself they could not have proceeded further He would not do that but did upon several occasions speak against it so he was brought to his Tryal on the 17th of Iune The Lord Chancellor the Duke of Suffolk and some other Lords together with the Judges sate upon him by a Commission of Oyer and Terminer He pleaded not-Guilty but being found Guilty Judgment was passed on him to die as a Traitor but he was by a Warrant from the King beheaded Upon the 22d of Iune being the day of his Execution he dressed himself with more than ordinary care and when his man took notice of it he told him he was to be that day a Bridegroom As he was led to the place of Execution being stopt in the way by the croud he opened his new Testament and prayed to this purpose that as that Book had been his companion and chief comfort in his imprisonment so then some place might turn up to him that might comfort him in his last passage This being said he opened the Book at a venture in which these words of St. Iohns Gospel turned up This is Life eternal to know thâ—e the only true God and Iesus Christ whom thou hast sent So he shut the Book with much saisfaction and all the way was repeating and meditating on them When he came to the Scaffold he pronounced the Te Deum and after some other devotions his head was cut off Thus dyed Iohn Fisher Bishop of Rochester in the 80th year of his Age. He was a Learned and devout man but much addicted to the superstitions in which he had been bred up And that led him to great severities against all that opposed them He had been for many years Confessor to the Kings Grand-Mother the Countess of Richmonâ— and it was believed that he perswaded her to these Noble designs for the advancement of Learning of Founding two Colledges in Cambridge St. Iohns and Christs Colledge and Divinity Professors in both Universities And in acknowledgment of this he was chosen Chancellor of the University of Cambridge Henry the 7th gave him the Bishoprick of Rochester which he following the rule of the Primitive Church would never change for a better he used to say his Church was his Wife and he would never part with her because she was poor He continued in great favour with the King till the business of the Divorce was set on foot and then he adhered so firmly to the Queens cause and the Popes Supremacy that he was carryed by that headlong into great Errors as appears by the business of the Maid of Kent Many thought the King ought to have proceeded against him rather upon that which was a point of State than upon
the Supremacy which was matter of Conscience But the King was resolved to let all his Subjects see there was no Mercy to be expected by any that denyed his being Supream head of the Church and therefore made him and More two Examples for terrifying the rest This being much censured beyond Sea Gardiner that was never wanting in the most servile complyances wrote a vindication of the Kings proceedings The Lord Herbert had it in his hands and tells us it was written in elegant Latine but that he thought it too long and others judged it was too vehement to be inserted in his History VERA EFFIGIES THOMAE MORI QVONDAM TOTIUS ANGLIAE CANCELLARII DIGNISSIMI ET H. Holbein pinxit R. White sculpsit Natus 1482 Angliae Cancellarius 1529 Capite truncatus An 1535 Iuly 6. to Printed for Ric Chiswell at the Rose and Crowne in St. Pauls Church yard Thus did Sir Thomas More end his days in the 53d year of his age He was a man of rare vertues and excellent parts In his youth he had freer thoughts of things as appears by his Vtopia and his Letters to Erasmus but afterwards he became superstitiously devoted to the interests and passions of the Popish Clergy and as he served them when he was in Authority even to assist them in in all their cruelties so he employed his pen in the same cause both in writing against all the new opinions in general and in particular against Tindal Frith and Barnes as also an unknown Writer who seemed of neither party but reprooved the corruptions of the Clergy and condemned their cruel proceedings More was no Divine at all and it is plain to any that reads his writings that he knew nothing of Antiquity beyond the quotations he found in the Canon-Law and in the Master of the sentences only he had read some of St. Austins treatises for upon all points of Controversie he quotes only what he found in these Collections nor was he at all conversant in the critical learning upon the Scriptures but his peculiar excellency in writing was that he had a natural easie expression and presented all the opinions of Popery with their fair side to the Reader disguising or concealing the black side of them with great Art and was no less dextrous in exposing all the ill consequences that could follow on the Doctrine of the Reformers and had upon all occasions great store of pleasant tales which he applyed wittily to his purpose And in this consists the great strength of his Writings which were designed rather for the Rabble than for Learned men But for justice contempt of money humility and a true generosity of mind he was an example to the Age in which he lived But there is one thing unjustly added to the praise of these two great men or rather feigned on design to lessen the Kings honour that Fisher and he penned the book which the King wrote against Luther This Sanders first published and Bellarmin and others since have taken it up upon his Authority Strangers may be pardoned such errors but they are inexcusable in an English man For in Mores printed works there is a Letter written by him out of the Tower to Cromwel in which he gives an account of his behaviour concerning the Kings Divorce and Supremacy among other particulars one is that when the King shewed him his Book against Luther in which he had asserted the Popes Primacy to be of Divine right More desired him to leave it out since as there had been many contests between Popes and other Princes so there might fall in some between the Pope and the King therefore he thought it was not fit for the King to publish any thing which might be afterwards made use of against himself and advised him either to leave out that point or to touch it very tenderly but the King would not follow his counsel being perhaps so fond of what he had writ that he would rather run himself upon a great inconvenience than leave out any thing that he fancied so well written This shews that More knew that Book was written by the Kings own pen and either Sanders never read this or maliciously concealed it lest it should discover his foul dealing These Executions so terrified all people that there were no further provocations given and all persons either took the Oaths or did so dextrously conceal their opinions that till the Rebellions of Lincolnshire and the North broke out none suffered after this upon a publick account But when these were quieted then the King resolved to make the chief Authors and Leaders of those Commotions publick examples to the rest The Duke of Norfolk proceeded against many of them by Martial Law there were also Tryals at common Law of a great many more that were taken Prisoners and sent up to London The Lords Darcy and Hâ—ssie were tryed by their Peers the Marquis of Exceter sitting Steward And a Commission of Oyer and Terminer being issued out for the Tryal of the rest Sir Robert Constable Sir Iohn Bulmer and his Lady Sir Francis Pigot Sir Stephen Hamilton and Sir Thomas Piercy and Ask that had been their Captain with the Abbots of Whalley Ierveux Bridlington Lenton Woburn and Kingstead and Mackrall the Monk that first raised the Lincolnshire Rebellion with sixteen more were Indicted of high Treason for the late Rebellions And after all the steps of the Rebellion were reckoned up it is added in the Indictment that they had met together on the 17th of Ianuary and consulted how to renew it and prosecute it further being encouraged by the new Risings that were then in the North by which they had forfeited all the favour to which they could have pretended by vertue of the Indemnity that was granted in the end of December and of the pardons which they had taken out They were all found Guilty and had judgment as in cases of Treason divers of them were carryed down into Lincolnshire and Yorkshire and executed in the places where their Treasons were committed but most of them suffered at London and among others the Lady Bulmer whom others call Sir Iohn Bulmers harlot was burnt for it in Smithfield The only censure that passed on this was that advantages were taken on too slight grounds to break the Kings Indemnity and pardon since it does not appear that after their pardon they did any thing more than meet and consult But the Kingdom was so shaken with that Rebellion that if it had not bâ—en for the great conduct of the Duke of Norfolk the King had by all appearance lost his Crown And it will not seem strange that a King especially so tempered as this was had a mind to strike terror into the rest of his Subjects by some signal Examples and to put out of the way the chief leaders of that design nor was it to be wondered at that the Abbots and other Clergy-men who had been so active in
that Commotion were severely handled It was by their means that the discontents were chiefly fomented they had taken all the Oaths that were enjoyned them and yet continued to be still practising against the State which as it was highly contrary to the peaceable Doctrines of the Christian Religion so it was in a special manner contrary to the Rules which they professed that obliged them to forsake the World and to follow a Religious and Spiritual course of Life The next Example of justice was a year after this of one Forrâ—st an Observant Frier he had been as Sanders says Confessor to Queen Katharine but it seems departed from her interests for he insinuated himself so into the King that he recovered his good Opinion Being an ignorant and lewd man he was accounted by the better sort of that House to which he belonged in Greenwich a Reproach to their Order concerning this I have seen a large account in an Original Letter written by a Brother of the same House Having regained the Kings good Opinion he put all those who had favoured the Divorce under great fears for he proceeded cruelly against them And one Rainscroft being suspected to have given secret Intelligence of what was done among them was shut up and so hardly used that he dyed in their hands which was as that Letter relates done by Frier Forrests means This Frier was found to have denyed the Kings Supremacy for though he himself had sworn it yet he had infused it into many in Confession that the King was not the Supream Head of the Church Being questioned for these practices which were so contrary to the Oath that he had taken he answered that he took that Oath with his outward man but his inward man had never consented to it Being brought to his Tryal and accused of several Heretical opinions that he held he submitted himself to the Church Upon this he had more freedom allowed him in the Prison but some coming to him diverted him from the Submission he had offered so that when the Paper of Abjuration was brought him he refused to set his hand to it upon which he was judged an Obstinate Heretick The Records of these Proceedings are lost but the Books of that time say that he denyed the Gospel it is like it was upon that pretence that without the determination of the Church it had no Authority upon which several writers of the Roman Communion have said undecent and scandalous things of the holy Scriptures He was brought to Smithfield where were present the Lords of the Council to offer him his pardon if he would abjure Latimer made a Sermon against his errors and studyed to perswade him to recant but he continued in his former opinions so he was put to death in a most severe manner He was hanged in a chain about his middle and the great Image that was brought out of Walâ—s was broken to pieces and served for fewel to burn him He shewed great unquietness of mind and ended his Life in an ungodly manner as Hall says who adds this Character of him that he had little knowledg of God and his sincere truth and less trust in him at his ending In Winter that year a correspondence was discovered with Cardinal Pole who was barefaced in his Treasonable designs against the King His Brother Sir Geofrey Pole discovered the whole Plot. For which the Marquess of Exceter that was the Kings Cousin-german by his Mother who was Edward the 4ths Daughter the Lord Montacute the Cardinals Brother Sir Geofrey Pole and Sir Edward Nevill were sent to the Tower in the beginning of November They were accused for having maintained a correspondence with the Cardinal and for expressing an hatred of the King with a dislike of his proceedings and a readiness to rise upon any good opportunity that might offer it self The special matter brought against the Lord Montacute and the Marquis of Excetâ—r who were tryed by their Peers on the 2d and 3d of December in the 30th year of this Reign is that whereas Cardinal Pole and others had cast off their Alleageance to the King and gone and submitted themselves to the Pope the Kings mortal enemy the Lord Montacute did on the 24th of Iuly in the 28th year of the Kings Reign a few months before the Rebellion broke out say that he liked well the proceedings of his Brother the Cardinal but did not like the proceedings of the Realm and said I trust to see a change of this World I trust to have a fair day upon those Knaves that rule about the King and I trust to see a merry World one day Words to the same purpose were also charged on the Marquess the Lord Montacute further said I would I were over the Sea with my Brother for this World will one day come to stripes it must needs so come to pass and I fear we shall lack nothing so much as honest men he also said he had dreamed that the King was dead and though he was not yet dead he would die suddenly one day his Leg will kill him and then we shall have jolly stirring saying also that he had never loved him from his childhood and that Cardinal Wolsey would have been an honest man if he had had an honest Master And the King having said to the Lords he woulâ—â—eave them one day having some apprehensions he might shortly die that Lord said if he will serve us so we shall be happily rid a time will come I fear we shall not tarry the time we shall do well enough He had also said he was sorry the Lord Abâ—rgâ—â—â—â—y was dead for he could have made ten thousand men and for his part he would go and live in the West where the Marquess of Excâ—ter was strong and had also said upon the breaking of the Northern Rebellion that the Lord Darcy played the fool for he went to pluck away the Council but he should have begun with the head first but I beshrew him for leaving off so soon These were the Words charged on those Lords as clear discoveries of their Treasonable designs and that they knew of the Rebellion that brake out and only intended to have kept it off to a fitter opportunity they were also accused of Correspondence with Cardinal Polâ— that was the Kings declared Enemy Upon these points the Lords pleaded not Guilty but were found Guilty by their Peers and so Judgment was given On the 4th of December were Indicted Sir Geofrey Polâ— for holding Correspondence with his Brother the Cardinal and saying that he approved of his proceedings but not of the Kings Sir Edâ—ard Nevill Brother to the Lord Abergaveny for saying the King was a Beast and worse than a Beast George Crofts Chancellor of the Cathedral of Chichester for saying the King was not bâ—t the Pope was Supream head of the Church and Iohn Collins for saying the King would hang in Hâ—ll one day for the plucking down of
Abbeys All those Sir Edward Nevill only excepted pleaded Guilty and so they were condemned but Sir Geofrey Pole was the only person of the number that was not Executed for he had discovered the matter At the same time also Cardinal Pole Michael Throgmorton Gentleman Iohn Hilliard and Thomas Goldwell Clerks and William Pâ—â—to a Franciscan of the Observance were Attainted in Absence because they had cast off their duty to the King and had subjected themselves to the Bishop of Rome Pole being made Cardinal by him and for writing Treasonable Letters and sending them into England On the 4th of February following Sir Nicholas Carew that was both Master of the Horse and Knight of the Garter was Arraigned for being an adherent to the Marquess of Exeter and having spoke of his Attaindor as unjust and cruel he was also Attainted and Executed upon the 3d of March When he was brought to the Scaffold he openly acknowledged the errors and superstition in which he had formerly lived and blessed God for his Imprisonment for he then began to relish the Life and sweetness of Gods holy Word which was brought him by his Keeper one Phillips who followed the Reformation and had formerly suffered for it After these Executions followed the Parliament in the year 15â—9 in which not only these Attaindors that were already passed were confirmed but new ones of a strange and unheard-of nature were Enacted It is a blemish never to be washed off and which cannot be enough condemned and was a breach of the most sacred and unalterable Rules of Justice which is capable of no excuse it was the Attainting of some persons whom they held in custody without bringing them to a Tryal Concerning which I shall add what the great Lord Chief Justice Cook writes although I question not the Power of the Parliament for without question the Attaindor stands of force in Law yet this I say of the manner of proceeding Aâ—ferat Oblivio si potest si non utrumque silentium tegat For the more high and absolute the Jurisdiction of the Court is the more just and honourable it ought to be in the proceedings and to give Example of Justice to inferior Courts The chief of these were the Marchioness of Exeter and the Countess of Sarum The special matter charged on the former is her confederating her self to Sir Nicolas Carew in his Treasons to which is added that she had committed divers other abominable Treasons The latter is said to have confederated her self with her Son the Cardinal with other aggravating words It does not appear by the Journal that any Witnesses were examined only that day that the Bills were read the third time in the House of Lords Cromwell shewed them a Coat of white silk which the Lord Admiral had found among the Countess of Sarums Cloaths in which the Arms of England were wrought on the one side and the Standard that was carryed before the Rebels was on the other side This was brought as an evidence that she approved of the Rebellion Three Irish Priests were also Attainted for carrying Letters out of Ireland to the Pope and Cardinal Pole as also Sir Adrian Fortescue for endeavouring to raise Rebellion Thomas Dingley a Knight of St. Iohn of Ierusalem and Robert Granceter Merchant for going to several Forreign Princes and perswading them to make War upon the King and assist the Lords Darcy and Hussie in the Rebellion they had raised Two Gentlemen a Dominican Frier and a Yeoman were by the same Act Attainted for saying that that venemous Serpent the Bishop of Rome was Supream Head of the Church of England Another Gentleman two Priests and a Yeoman are Attainted for Treason in general no particular crime being specified Thus sixteen persons were in this manner Attainted and if there was any Examination of Witnesses for convicting them it was either in the Star-Chamber or before the Privy Council for there is no mention of any evidence that was brought in the Journals There was also much haste made in the passing this Bill it being brought in the 10th of May was read that day for the first and second time and the 11th of May for the third time The Commons kept it five days before they sent it back and added some more to those that were in the Bill at first but how many were named in the Bill Originally and how many were afterwards added cannot be known Fortescue and Dingley suffered the 10th of Iuly As for the Countess of Sarum the Lord Herbert saw in a Record that Bulls from the Pope were found in her House that she kept correspondence with her Son and that she forbade her Tenants to have the new Testament in English or any other of the Books that had been published by the Kings Authority She was then about seventy years of Age but shewed by the answers she made that she had a vigorous and masculine mind She was kept two years Prisoner in the Tower after the Act had passed the King by that reprieve designing to oblige her Son to a better behaviour but upon a fresh provocation by a new Rebellion in the North she was beheaded and in her the name and line of Plantagenet determined The Marchioness of Exceter died a natural death In November this year were the Abbots of Reading Glossenbury and Colechester Attainted of Treason of which mention was made formerly In the Parliament that sate in the year 1540 they went on to follow that strange precedent which they had made the former year By the 56th Act Giles Heron was Attainted of Treason no special matter being mentioned By the 57th Act Richard Fetherstoun Thomas Abell and Edward Pole Priests and William Horn a Yeoman were Attainted for denying the Kings Supremacy and adhering to the Bishop of Rome by the same Act the Wife of one Tirrell Esquire was Attainted for refusing her duty of Alleageance and denying Prince Edward to be Prince and heir of the Crown and one Laurence Cook of Doncaster was also Attainted for contriving the Kings death By the 58th Act Gregory Buttolph Adam Damplip and Edward Brindeholm Clerks and Clement Philpot Gentleman were Attainted for adhering to the Bishop of Rome for corresponding with Cardinal Pole and endeavouring to surprize the Town of Callais By the same Act Barnes Gerard and Ierome were Attainted of whose sufferings an account has been already given By the 59th Act William Bird a Priest and Chaplain to the Lord Hungerford was attainted for having said to one that was going to Assist the King against the Rebels in the North I am sorry thou goest seest thou not how the King plucketh down Images and Abbies every day and if the King go thither himself he will never come home again nor any of them all which go with him and in truth it were pity he should ever come home again and at another time upon ones saying O good Lord I ween all the World will be
Hereticks in a little time Bird said doest thou marvel at that I tell thee it is no marvel for the great Master of all is an Heretick and such a one as there is not his like in the World By the same Act the Lord Hungerford was likewise Attainted The Crimes specified are that he knowing Bird to be a Traitor did entertain him in his house as his Chaplain that he ordered another of his Chaplains Sir Hugh Wood and one Doctor Maudlin to use Conjuring that they might know how long the King should live and whether he should be victorious over his Enemies or not and that these three years last past he had frequently committed the detestable sin of Sodomy with several of his Servants All these were Attainted by that Parliament The Lord Hungerford was Executed the same day with Cromwell he dyed in such disorder that some thought he was frenetick for he called often to the Executioner to dispatch him and said he was weary of Life and longed to be dead which seemed strange in a man that had so little cause to hope in his death For Powel Fetherstoun and Abell they suffered the same day with Barnes and his friends as hath been already shewn This year Sampson Bishop of Chichester and one Doctor Wilson were put in the Toâ—er upon suspition of correspondence with the Pope But upon their submission they had their pardon and liberty In the year 1541 five Priests and ten secular persons some of them being Gentlemen of Quality were raising a new Rebellion in Yorkshire which was suppressed in time and the Promoters of it being apprehended were Attainted and Executed and this occasioned the death of the Countess of Sarum after the Execution of the Sentence had been delayed almost two years The last instance of the Kings severity was in the year 1543 in which one Gardiner that was the Bishop of Winchesters kinsman and Secretary and three other Priests were tryed for denying the Kings Supremacy and soon after Executed But what special matter was laid to their charge cannot be known for the Record of their Attaindor is lost These were the proceedings of this King against those that adhered to the interests of Rome in which though there is great ground for just censure for as the Laws were rigorous so the Execution of them was raised to the highest that the Law could admit yet there is nothing in them to justifie all the clamors which that party have raised against King Henry and by which they pursue his memory to this day and are far short both in number and degrees of the cruelties of Queen Maries Reign which yet they endeavour all that is possible to extenuate or deny To Conclude we have now gone through the Reign of King Henry the 8th who is rather to be reckoned among the Great than the Good Princes He exercised so much severity on men of both perswasions that the writers of both sides have laid open his faults and taxed his cruelty But as neither of them were much obliged to him so none have taken so much care to set forth his good qualities as his Enemies have done to enlarge on his Vices I do not deny that he is to be numbered among the ill Princes yet I cannot rank him with the worst The End of the third Book and of the first Part. ADDENDA After some of the sheets of this History were wrought off I met with Manuscripts of great Authority out of which I have Collected several particulars that give a clear light to the proceedings in those times which since they came too late to my knowledg to be put in their proper places I shall here add them with refâ—râ—nces to the places to which they belong Ad Page 202. line 13. THere it is said that the Earl of Wiltshire Father to Queen Anne Boleyn was one of the Peers that Judged her In this I too Implicitly followed Doctor Heylin he seeming to write with more than ordinary care for the Vindication of that Queen and with such assurance as if he had seen the Records concerning her so that I took this upon trust from him The reason of it was that in the search I made of Attaindors I did not find the Record of her Tryal so I concluded that either it was destroyed by Order during her Daughters Reign or was accidentally lost since that time And thus having no Record to direct me I too easily followed the Printed Books in that particular But after that part of this History was wrought off I by chance met with it in another place where it was mislaid and there I discovered the error I had committed The Earl of Wiltshire was not one of her Judges these by whom she was tryed were the Duke of Suffolk the Marquis of Exceter the Earls of Arundell Oxford Northumberland Westmoreland Derby Worcester Rutland Sussex and Huntington and the Lords Audley Delaware Mountague Morley Dacres Cobham Maltravers Powis Mounteagle Clinton Sands Windsor Wentworth Burgh and Mordant in all twenty six and not twenty Eight as I reckoned them upon a Vulgar Error The Record mentions one particular concerning the Earl of Northumberland that he was taken with a sudden fit of sickness and was forced to leave the Court before the Lord Rochford was Tryed This might have been only Casual but since he was once in Love with the Queen and had designed to Marry her see Page 44 it is no wonder if so sad a change in her Condition did raise an unusual disorder in him When I had discovered the mistake I had made as I resolved to publish this free Confession of it so I set my self not without some Indignation to examine upon what Authority Doctor Heylin had led me into it I could find no Author that went before him in it but Sanders the chief design of whose writing was to defame Queen Elizabeth and to blast her Title to the Crown To that end it was no ill piece of his skill to perswade the World of her Mother lewdness to say that her own Father was convinced of it and condemned her for it And Doctor Heylin took this as he has done many other things too easily upon Sanders Testimony Ad Page 217. line 37. The Articles of Religion of which an abstract is there set down are indeed published by Fullâ—r but he saw not the Original with all the Subscriptions to it which I have had in my hands and therefore I have put it in the Collection with three other Papers which were soon after offered to the King by Cranmer The one is in the form of fifteen queries concerning some abuses by which the people had been deceived as namely by these Doctrines that without Contrition sinners may be reconciled to God that it is in the Power of the Priest to pardon or not to pardon sin at his pleasure and that Gods pardon cannot be obtained without Priestly Absolution Also he complained that the people
to effect any other way they advised the King to beware of such Counsels They also proposed that there might be a Conference agreed on between such Divines as the King would name and such as they should depute to meet either in Gueldres Hamburgh Bremen or any other place that should be appointed by the King to examine the Lawfulness of private Masses of denying the Chalice and the Prohibiting the Marriage of the Clergy On these things they continued treating till the Divorce of Anne of Cleve and Cromwells fall after which I find little Correspondence between the King and them Ad Page 256. line 4. When I mentioned the Kings Letters directing the Bishops how to proceed in a Reformation I had not seen them but I have since seen an Original of them subscribed by the Kings hand In these he challenged the Clergy as guilty of great Indiscretions that the late Rebellion had been occasioned by them therefore he required the Bishops to take care that the Articles formerly published should be exactly obeyed and to go over their Dioceses in person and preach Obedience to the Laws and the good ends of those Ceremonies that were then retained that the people might neither despise them nor put too much trust in them and to silence all disputes and contentions concerning things indifferent and to signifie to the Kings Council if there were any Priests in their Diocesses that were Marryed and yet did discharge any part of the Priestly Office All which will be better understood by the Letter it self that I have put into the Collection Ad Page 258. line 8. I do there acknowledg that I knew not what Arguments were used against the necessity of Auricular Confession But I have made since that time a Considerable discovery in this particular from an Original Letter written all with the Kings own hand to Tonstal by which it appears there had been conferences in the House and that the Arch-Bishop of York the Bishop of Winchester and Duresm had pleaded much for it as necessary by a Divine Institution and that both the King and the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury had maintained that though it was good and profitable yet it was not necessary by any precept of the Gospel and that though the Bishops brought several texts out of Scripture and Ancient Doctors yet these were so clearly answered by the King and the Arch-Bishop that the whole House was satisfied with it Yet Tonstall drew up in a writing all the reasons he had made use of in that debate and brought them to the King which will be found in the Collection with the Anotations and reflections which the King wrote on the Margent with his own hand taken from the Original together with the Kings Letter written in answer to them By this it will appear that the King did set himself much to study points of Divinity and examined matters with a scrupulous exactness The issue of the debate was that though the Popish party endeavoured to have got Auricular Confession declared to be Commanded by Christ as a part of the Sacrament of Pennance yet the King overruled that so it was enacted that Auricular Confession was necessary and expedient to be retained in the Church of God These debates were in the House of Lords which appears not only by the Kings Letter that speaks of the House but by the Act of Parliament in the Preamble of which it is said that the King had come himself to the Parliament and had opened several points of high Learning to them Ad Page 262. line 23. There I mention the Kings diligence in drawing an Act of Parliament with his own hand but since that was Printed I have seen many other Acts and Papers if not Originally Penned by the King yet so much altered by his Corrections that in some sort they may be esteemed his draughts There are two draughts of the Act of the six Articles both corrected in many places by the King and in some of these the Correction is three lines long There is another Act concerning Precontracts of Marriage likewise Corrected very much by his Pen. Many draughts of Proclamations particularly these about the use of the Bible in English are yet extant interlined and altered with his Pen. There is a large Paper written by Tonstall of arguments for Purgatory with Copious Animadversions on it likewise written by the King which shew that then he did not believe there was a Purgatory I have also seen the draught of that part of the Necessary Erudition for a Christian man which explains the Creed full of Corrections with the Kings own Pen as also the Queries concerning the Sacraments mentioned page 289. with large Annotations written with his hand on the Margent likewise an Extract all written with his own hand of passages out of the Fathers against the Marriage of the Clergy and to conclude there is a Paper with which the Collection ends containing the true Notion of the Catholick Church which has large Emendations added with the Kings hand those I have set by themselves on the Margent of the Paper A TABLE OF THE CONTENTS OF THE HISTORY BOOK I. A Summary View of King Henry the Eighth's Reign till the Process of his Divorce was begun in which the State of England chiefly as it related to Religion is opened KING Henry's Succession to the Crown pag. 1 He proceeds against Dudley and Empson ibid He holds a Parliament p. 2 His great Expence ibid Affairs beyond Sea p. 3 A Peace and Match with France ibid He offers his Daughter to the Dolphin ibid The King of Spain chosen Emperor ib He comes to England p. 4 A second War with France ibid Vpon Leo the 10th's death Hadrian chosen Pope ibid He dies and Clement the 7th succeeds ib Charles the 5th at Windsor contracted to the Kings Daughter p. 5 But breaks his Faith ibid The Clementine League ibid Rome taken and sackt p. 6 The Pope is made a Prisoner ibid. The Kings success against Scotland ibid. A Facâ—ion in his Counsels p. 7 Cardinal Wolseys rising ibid. His Preferments p. 8 The Character of the Dukes of Norfolk and Suffolk p. 9 Cardinal Wolsey against Parliaments p. 10 The Kings breeding in Learning ibid. He is flattered by Scollars p. 11 The Kings Prerogative in Ecclesiastical affairs ibid. It was still kept up by him p. 12 A Contest concerning Immunities ibid. A Publick debate about them p. 13. Hunne Murdered in Prison p. 14 The Proceedings upon that p. 15 The King much courted by Popes p. 18 And declared Defender of the Faith p. 19 The Cardinal absolute in England ibid. He designed to Reform the Clergy ibid. And to Suppress Monasteries p. 20 The several kinds of Convocations ibid. The Clergy grant a Subsidy to the King p. 21 Of the State of Monasteries ibid. The Cardinal founds two Colledges p. 22 The first beginning of Reformation in England p. 23 The Cruelties of the Church of Rome ibid.
The Laws made in England against Hereticks p. 25. Vnder Richard the 2d ibid. Vnder Henry the 4th ibid. And Henry the 5th p. 26 Heresie declared by the Kings Iudges p. 27 Warhams proceeding against Hereticks ib. The Bishop of London's proceedings against them p. 29 The Progress of Luthers Doctrine p. 30 His Books were Translated into English p. 31 The King wrote against him ibid. He replyed ibid. Endeavours to suppress the New Testament p. 32 Sir Thomas More writes against Luther ibid. Bilney and others proceeded against for Heresie ibid. BOOK II. Of the Process of Divorce between King Henry and Queen Katherine and of what passed from the 19th to the 25th year of his Reign in which he was declared Supream Head of the Church of England THe beginning of the Sute of Divorce p. 34 Prince Arthur Marryed the Infanta ibid. And died soon after p. 35 A Marriage proposed between Henry and her ibid. It is allowed by the Pope ibid. Henry Protested against it p. 36 His Father disswaded it ibid. Being come to the Crown he Marries her ibid. Shâ— bore some Children but only the Lady Mary lived ibid. Several Matches proposed for her p. 37 The Kings Marriage is questioned by Forreigners ibid. Anno 1527. He himself has Scruples concerning it ib. The Grounds of these p. 38 All his Bishops except Fisher condemn it ibid. The reasons of State against it p. 39. Wolsey goes into France ibid. The Kings fears and hopes ibid. Arguments against the Bull p. 40 Calumnies cast on Anne Boleyn p. 41 They are false and ill-contrived p. 42 Her Birth and Education p. 43 She was contrâ—cted to the Lord Piercy p. 44 The Divorce moved for at Rome ibid. The first Dispatch concerning it ibid. Anno 1528. The Pope granted it p. 47 And gave a Bull of dispensation p. 48 The Popes craft and policy ibid. A subtile method proposed by the Pope p. 49 Staphileus sent from England p. 50 The Cardinals Letters to the Pope p. 57 A fuller Bull is desired by the King ibid. Gardiner and Fox are sent to Rome p. 52 The Bull desired by them ibid. Wolsey's earnestness to procure it p. 53 Campegio declared Legate p. 54 He delaies his Iourney ibid. The Pope grants the Decretal Bull p. 55 Two Letters from Anne Boleyn to Wolsey ibid. Wolsey desires the Bull may be seen by some of the Kings Council p. 56 The Emperor opposes the Kings business p. 57 A Breve is found in Spain ibid. It was thought to be forged ibid. Campegio comes to England p. 58 And lets the King see the Bull ibid. But refuses to shew it to others ibid. Wolsey moves the Pope that some might see it ibid. But in vain p. 59 Campana is sent by the Pope to Engl. p. 60 The King offers the Pope a Guard ibid. The Pope inclines to the Emperor ibid. Threatnings used to him p. 61 Anno 1529. HE repents the sending over a Bull ibid. But feeds the King with Promises p. 62 The Popes sickness p. 63 Wolsey aspires to the Papacy Ibid. Instructions for promoting him p. 64 New motions for the Divorce p. 65 The Pope Relapses dangerously ibid. A new Dispatch to Rome p. 66 Wolseys Bulls for the Bishoprick of Winton p. 67 The Emperor Protests against the Legates ib. Yet the Pope promises not to recal it ibid. The Legates write to the Pope p. 68 Campegio led an ill life p. 69 The Emperor moves for an Avocation ibid. The Popes Dissimulation p. 70 Great contests about the Avocation ibid. The Legates begin the Process p. 72 A severe charge against the Queen ibid. The King and Queen appear in Court ibid. The Queens speech p. 73. The King declares his scruples ibid. The Queen Appeals to the Pope p. 74 Articles framed and witnesses examined ib. An Avocation prest at Rome ibid. The Pope joyns with the Emperor p. 75 Yet is in great perplexities ibid. The Avocation is granted p. 76 The Proceedings of the Legates ibid. Campegio adjourns the Court p. 77 Which gave great offence ibid. Wolseys danger ibid. Anne Boleyn returns to Court p. 78 Cranmers Opinion about the Divorce p. 79 Approved by the King p. 80 Cardinal Wolsey's fall ibid. The meanness of his temper p. 81 He is Attached of Treason ibid. He dies his Character p. 82. A Parliament called ibid. Complaints against the Clergy p. 83 The Kings debts are discharged ibid. The Pope and the Emperor unite p. 84 The Womens peace ibid. Anno 1530. The Emperor is Crowned at Bononia ib. The Vniversities consulted in the Kings sute of Divorce p. 85 The answers from Oxford and Cambridge p. 86. D. Crook Imployed in Venice p. 87 Many in Italy wrote for the Divorce p. 88 It was opposed by the Pope and the Emperor p. 89 No Money given by the Kings Agents ibid. Great Rewards given by the Emperor p. 90 It is determined for the King at Bononia Padua Ferrara and Orleance p. 91 At Paris Bourges and Tholose p. 92 The Opinions of some Reformers ibid. And of the Lutherans p. 94 The King will not appear at Rome ibid. Cranmer offers to defend the Divorce p. 95 The Clergy Nobility and Gentry write to the Pope for the Divorce ibid. The Popes answer to them p. 96 A Proclamation against Bulls ibid. Books written for the Divorce p. 97 Reasons out of the Old and New Testament ibid. The Authorities of Popes and Councils p. 98 And the Greek and Latine Fathers p. 99 And Canonists p. 100 Marriage is Compleat by Consent ibid. Violent Presumptions of the Consummation of the former Marriage ibid. The Popes Dispensation of no force p. 101. Bishops are not to obey his Decrees p. 102 The Authority of Tradition ibid. The Reasons against the Divorce p. 103 Answers made to these p. 104 The Queen is intractable p. 105 Anno 1531. A Session of Parliament ibid. The Clergy found in a Premunire p. 106 The Prerogatives of the Kings of England in Ecclesiastical affairs ibid. The Encroachments of Popes ibid. Statutes made against them p. 107 The Popes endeavoured to have those repealed p. 109 But with no effect p. 111 The Clergy excused themselves p. 112 Yet they submit and acknowledg the King Supream Head of the Church ibid. The King Pardons them p. 113 And with some difficulty the Laity ibid. One Attainted for Poysoning ibid. The King leaves the Queen p. 114 A disorder among the Clergy ibid. The Pope turns to the French p. 115 And offers his Niece to the Duke of Orleance ibid. The Turk invades the Empire p. 116 Anno 1532. THe Parliament complains of the Spiritual Courts ibid. They reject a Bill concerning Wards p. 117 An Act against Annates ibid. The Pope writes to the King p. 118 The Kings answer ibid. Sir Edward Car sent to Rome p. 119 His Negotiation there p. 120 He corrupts the Cardinal of Ravenna ibid. The Process against the King at Rome p. 121 A Bull for new Bishopricks ibid. The Pope desires
censured p. 259 An Act about the Suppression of all Monasteries p. 260 Another for erecting New Bishopricks p. 262 The Kings design about these ibid. An Act for Obedience to the Kings Proclamations p. 263 An Act concerning Precedence p. 264 Some Acts of Attaindor ibid. The Kings care of Cranmer p. 265 Who wrote against the six Articles ibid. Proceedings upon that Act p. 266 Bonners Commission for holding his Bishoprick of the King p. 267 The total Dissolution of Abbeys ibid. Which were sold or given away p. 268 A Project of a seminary for Ministers of State p. 269 A Proclamation for the use of the Bible p. 270 The King designs to Marry Anne of Cleve ibid. Who comes over but is disliked by the King p. 271 Anno 1540. BVt he Marries her yet could never love her p. 273 A Parliament is called p. 274 Where Cromwel speaks as Lord Vice-gerent ibid. The Suppression of the Knights of St. John of Jerusalem p. 275 Cromwells fall p. 276 The King is in love with Katherine Howard ibid. Cranmers friendship to Cromwell p. 277 Cromwels Attaindor p. 278 Censures past upon it p. 279 The Kings Divorce is proposed p. 280 And referred to the Convocation ibid. Reasons pretended for it ibid. The Convocation agree to it p. 281 Which was much censured ibid. It is Confirmed in Parliament p. 282 The Queen consents to it ibid. An Act about the Incontinence of Priests ibid. Another Act about Religion ibid. Another concerning Precontracts p. 283 Subsidies granted by Clergy and Laity ibid. Cromwell's Death p. 284 His Character Ibid. Designs against Cranmer p. 285 Some Bishops and Divines consult about Religion p. 286 An Explanation of Faith ibid. Cranmers Opinion about it p. 288 They Explain the Apostles Creed ibid. And the Seven Sacraments with great care p. 289 As also the Ten Commandments p. 290 The Lords Prayer the Ave Maria and free-will p. 291 And Iustification and Good works p. 292 Published by the King but much censured p. 293 A Correction of the Missalls p. 294 The Sufferings of Barnes and others p. 295 They are Condemned unheard p. 297 Their Speeches at their Death ibid. Bonners Cruelty p. 299 New Bishopricks Founded p. 300 Cranmers design is defeated p. 301 These Foundations are censured ibid. The State of the Court p. 302 The Bible is set up in Churches ibid. An Order for Churchmens house-keeping p. 303 The King goes to York p. 304 The State of Scotland ibid. The beginning of the Reformation p. 305 Patrick Hamiltons Sufferings ibid. A further Prosecution p. 308 The Kings was wholly quieted by the Clergy p. 309 Some put to death others escaped p. 310 The Queens ill life is discovered p. 312 Anno 1542. A Parliament called ibid. An Act about the Queen much censured p. 313 A design to suppress the English Bible p. 314 The Bible ordered to be revised by the Vniversities p. 315. B. Bonners Injunctions ibid. The way of Preaching at that time p. 316 Plaies and Enterludes then Acted p. 318 War between England and Scotland ibid. The Scots are defeated and their King dies p. 320 Anno 1543. CRanmer Promotes a Reformation p. 321 An Act of Parliament for it ibid. Another about the Kings Proclamations p. 322 A League between the King and the Emperor p. 323 A Match designed with Scotland ibid. But the French party prevailed there p. 324 A War with France p. 325 A Persecution of the Reformers Ibid. Marbecks great Ingeniousness p. 326 Three burnt at Windsor p. 327 Their Persecutors are Perjured ibid. A design against Cranmer ibid. It came to nothing p. 328 His Christian behaviour ibid. Anno 1544. A New Parliament ibid. An Act about the Succession ibid. An Act against Conspiracies p. 330 An Act for revising the Canon-Law ibid. A discharge of the Kings debts ibid. The War against Scotland p. 331 Audley the Chancellor dies ibid. The Prayers are put in English ibid. Bulloign is taken p. 332 Anno. 1545. THe Germans Mediate a peace between England and France ibid. Some great Church-Preferments p. 333 Wisharts Sufferings in Scotland ibid. Cardinal Beaton is killed p. 336 Anno 1546. A New Parliament p. 338. Chappels and Chanteries given to the King ibid. The Kings Speech to the Parliament ibid. The King confirms the Rights of Vniversities p. 334 A Peace with France p. 340 Designs of a further Reformation ibid. Shaxtons Apostacy ibid. The troubles of Anne Askew p. 341 She endures the Rack p. 342 And is burnt with some others ibid. A design against Cranmer ibid. The King takes care of him p. 343 A design against the Queen p. 344 The cause of the Duke of Norfolks Disgrace p. 345 Anno 1547. THe Earl of Surrey is Executed p. 346 The Duke of Norfolks Submission ibid. A Parliament meets p. 347 The Duke of Norfolk is Attainted ibid. His Death prevented by the Kings p. 348 The Emperors designs against the Protestants ibid. The Kings sickness ibid. His Latter will a Forgery p. 349 The Kings severities against the Popish Party p. 351 Some Carthusians Executed for denying the Kings Supremacy p. 352 And a Priest for Treason ibid. Three Monks Executed ibid. Fishers Tryal and Death p. 353 His Character p. 354 Mores Tryal and Death ibid. His Character p. 355 Attaindâ—rs after the Rebellion was quieted p. 356 Censures past upon it p. 357 F. Forrests Equivocation and Heresie ibid. The Proceedings against Cardinal Pole's friends p. 358 Attaindors without hearing the Parties p. 359 The Conclusion p. 362 Addenda p. 363 A COLLECTION OF RECORDS AND Original Papers With other INSTRUMENTS Referred to in the Former History I. The Record of Card. Adrian's Oath of Fidelity to Henry the 7th for the Bishoprick of Bath and Wells HEnricus Rex c. Reverend in Christo Patri Domino Sylvestro Episcop Wigorn. venerabili viro Domino Roberto Sherbourn Ecclesiae Sancti Pauli London decano nostris in Romana curia oratoribus ac Magistro Hugoni Yowng Sacrae Theologiae Professori salutem Cum omnes singuli Archiepiscopi Episcopi hujus nostri Inclyti Regni quorum omnium nominationes promotiones ad ipsas supremas dignitates nobis attinent ex regali peculiari quadam Praerogativa jureque municipali ac inveterata consuetudine hactenus in hoc nostro Regno inconcusse inviolabiliter observata teneantur astringantur statim immediate post impetratas Bullas Apostolicas super eorundem promotione ad ipsam nostram nominationem coram nobis in praesentia nostra si in hoc Regno nostro fuerunt vel coram Commissarijs nostris ad hoc sufficienter legittime deputatis si alibi moram traxerunt non solum palam publice expresse totaliter cedere in manus nostras renunciare omnibus quibusâ—unque verbis clausulis sententiis in ipsis Bullis Apostolicis contentis descriptis quae sunt vel quovis modo in futurumesse poterunt praejudicialia sive damnosa nobis haeredibusque de
without any hope of reconciliation Notwithstanding he was content rather to put himself in evident ruine and utter undoing then the King or your Grace should suspect any point of ingratitude in him heartily desiring cum suspiriis lachrimis that the King and your Grace which have always been fast and good unto him will not now suddenly precipitate him for ever which should be done if immediately upon delivering of the Commission your Grace should begin Process He intendeth to save all upright thus If Monsieur de Lautrech would set forwards which he saith daily that he will do but yet he doth not at his coming the Pope's Holiness may have good colour to say He was required by the Ambassadour of England of a like Commission And denying the same because of his promise unto the General he was eft-soons by Monsieur de Lautrech to grant the said Commission inasmuch as it was but a Letter of Justice And by this colour he would cover the Matter so that it might appear unto the Emperor That the Pope did it not as he that would gladly do displeasure unto the Emperor but as an indifferent Prince that could not nor might deny Justice specially being required by such Personages and immediately he would dispatch a Commission bearing date after the time that Monsieur Lautrech had been with him or nigh unto him The Pope most instantly beseecheth your Grace to be a mean that the King's Highness may accept this in a good part and that he will take patience for this little time which as it is supposed will be but short and in omnem eventum I do bring a Commission with me and a Dispensation which I trust the King and your Grace will like well We have given unto my Lord Cardinal Sanctorum Quatuor 4000 Crowns and unto the Secretary 30 Crowns With this Your Grace shall receive a Letter from the Pope's Holiness Item a Counsel of Oldrand that giveth light unto the King's Cause I shall make the most diligence homeward that I can Our Lord Jesus preserve Your Grace At Orvieto this first day of Ianuary Your most humble Servant and Chaplain W. Knight Rome Ian. 1. 1528. To the KING PLease it your Highness to understand That as soon as the Pope was at liberty and came unto Orvieto I resorted unto his Holiness with all diligence and at my coming unto him did make congratulation on your Highness behalf forasmuch as he was restored unto his Liberty which he accepted very joyfully and thankfully giving unto your Highness manifold and high thanks for your great goodness as well proved in his adversity as when he was in his most felicity After this he rehearsed my being at Rome how dangerous it was inasmuch as when my being there was detect espial was made and I was not passed out of Rome by the space of two hours or two hundred Spaniards invaded and searched the House He shewed also that he had received all such Letters as I at my being in Rome did send unto his Holiness whereby he did perceive the Effect of your Highness desire concerning your Dispensation And albeit he did send me word that I should depart and his Holiness would send unto me the said Dispensation fully speed Nevertheless he trusted that your Highness would be content to tarry for a time for the General of the Observants in Spain being lately in Rome had required him according unto his Instructions that he should suffer nothing to pass that might be prejudicial or against the Queen directly or indirectly but that the Pope should first advertise thereof certain of the Caesarians here And forasmuch as this Dispensation might encourage your Grace to cause my Lord Legate Auctoritate Legationis to hear and decern in the Cause that your Highness intendeth and his Holiness standeth as yet in manner in captivity and perplexity His Holiness therefore besought your Grace to have patience for a time and it should not be long e're your Highness should have not only that Dispensation but any thing else that may lie in his power I replied unto this That his Holiness had once granted it and that I had dispatched a Post and made relation thereof by my Writings unto your Highness so that I could not imagine by what reason I might perswade unto you that he would perform the promise that he had once broken In conclusion He was content that your Highness should have it but he would have it delivered with this condition That the Prothonotary and Gambora and I should beseech your Highness not to attempt any thing in your Cause against the Queen till such time as the Pope were frankly at his Liberty which could not be as long as the Almaynes and Spaniards did thus reign in Italy and promise made we should deliver the Dispensation and in my poor judgment it was best always to be in possession of this Dispensation After this he shewed the Minute unto the Cardinal Sanctorum Quatuor willing him to reform it according to the stile of this Court which done he shewed it unto me and after said That he thought good I should depart because I rode but competent Journies and the Prothonotary Gambora should follow by Post and bring the Bull with him which is of the same form and substance that your Highness's Minute is of And if there be any thing omitted or to be added his Holiness is always content to reform it and to put it under the same date that the same Dispensation now beareth the Copy whereof I do send unto your Highness with this the Commission General and Protestation being void because they were conceived durante captivitate only And here on my behalf none other thing being to be done I took my leave of the Pope and departed At my coming unto Scarperii near unto Bonony I did meet with Thadeus this Courier which brought certain Expeditions Triplicat the one unto the Prothonotar Gambora the other unto Gregory de Cassali and the third unto me among which was a general Commission Triplicat the one to be committed to my Lord Legate and if that could not be obtained because my Lord Legate might be thought partial then the same to be committed unto Staphileius Item There was a Copy of a Dispensation where I perceived by your Grace's Letter that your pleasure was to have your Dispensation in form after the minute that Barlow brought which was then sped and already passed so remained nothing to be sped but the Commission your Highness pleases This knowing I caused my Servants to continue their Journey and with one Servant and this Courier I returned unto Orvieto with Post-Horses where Mr. Gregory and I with much Business have obtained a Commission directed unto my Lord Legate not in the form that was conceived in England but after such manner as is sufficient for the Cause and as I trust shall content your Highness wherein the Lord Cardinal Sanctorum Quatuor hath taken great pains
same who before his departure from hence which was a good season passed was and is sufficiently and amply instructed in all things requisite to this purpose and not only in these Matters but also in such other as were written unto you by Vincent de Cassalis and Hercules upon advertisement given hither that the Pope's Holiness was deceased so as ye may be sure to have of him effectual concurrence and advice in the furtherance and sollicitation of your Charges whether the Pope's Holiness amend remain long sick or as God forbid should fortune to die trusting that being so well furnished by all ways that can be devised ye will not fail to use such diligence as may be to the consecuting and attaining of the King's Purpose wherein tho ye be so amply and largely instructed that more cannot be yet nevertheless having lately received from the Bishop of Worcester a Memorial of divers great things to be well noted and considered for trial of the falsity of the said Brieve I send you herewith a Copy of the same Memorial to the intent ye substantially visiting and perusing the same may follow and put in execution such part thereof for better trial of the falsity as is to be done there like as the rest meet to be done here shall not fail to be executed with diligence accordingly Thus be ye with these and other former Writings sufficiently instructed what is to be done by you there whether the Pope's Holiness continue long in his sickness or whether the same fortune to decease or soon God willing to amend There resteth no more but that ye always take for a perfect ground That tho to every new chance not before known sufficient Provision and Instruction could not be given to you at your departure ye always note remember and regard That this the King's Cause admitteth nor suffereth any manner negative tract or delay wherefore knowing that so well as ye do and also how much the Indiction of the Truce shall be commodious and necessary both to the King's Highness in particular and to all Christendom in general by means whereof his Grace shall avoid Contribution and other Charges of the War ye must now if ever you will have thanks laud or praise for your Service employ your selves opportune importune to put an end to the Points to the King's satisfaction and desire and in every difficulty to study by your Wisdoms the best and next Remedy and not always to tract your doings till upon your Advertisement hither ye shall have new knowledg from hence For thereby the matter it self and also your demur there be of over-long a continuance and infinite inconveniences by the same may ensue I therefore require you according to the special trust and confidence that the King's Highness and I have in you now for ever to acquit your selves herein with all effect possible accordingly so as the King's Highness be not longer kept in this perplexity and suspence to his Graces intolerable inquietness and the great heaviness of all those that observe and love the same Furthermore tho it so be that the King's Trust and also mine is Ye will by your Wisdom find such good means and ways as ye shall not fail God willing to open and declare unto the Pope's Holiness the whole of the King's Mind and all and singular the Premisses with the residue above-mentioned in your former Instructions and Letters sent unto you Yet nevertheless considering what ye wrote of the doubt of continuance of the Pope's sickness and to make sure for all Events and Chances in case his Holiness as God forbid should long remain in such state as he might either take upon him the naming of the Peace journying and repairing to the sacre Diet nor also hear the whole of the things by you to be opened and propounded touching the King 's said Cause It hath been thought to the King's Highness convenient rather than these great and weighty Matters should hang in longer suspense to excogitate some other good means and way how these Matters so necessary may by some ways be conduced and brought to an end And it is this That the Pope's Holiness not being able to travel to the place devised where the Princes may be near him for Treaty and managing of the Peace he do depute me and my Lord Cardinal Campegius conjunctim divisim as his Legats for that purpose to do and execute all such things in his Holiness's Name as the same should do in that behalf if he were there present whereunto for the well of Christendom we shall be contented to condescend So always that as hath been written heretofore unto you before I pass or set forth to any Convention or Place to the intent before specified the Kings Highness be fully satisfied and pleased in his said matter of Matrimony without which neither with nor without the Pope's presence I will ever begin or take that Voyage for performance whereof this Article following is of new devised to be by you propounded unto his Holiness if the Decretals cannot be obtained or some other thing that ye shall well know and perceive by advice of expert Counsel there to be better to the Kings purpose than this thing now devised and that may without tract be passed or granted that is to say That his Holiness do enlarge extend and amplify his Commission given to me and my Lord Legate Campegius whereby we jointly and severally may be sufficiently furnished and authorized to do as much in this cause of Matrimony with all the emergents and dependencies upon the same as his Holiness may do of his ordinary and absolute Power with sufficient and ample Clauses ad Decernend Interpretand jura leges Rescripta quaeâ—unque hoc Matrimonium concernentia una cum omnibus singulis dubiis in eadem causa emergentibus And further to make out Compulsories to any Princes or Persons of what preheminence dignity state or condition soever they be Etiam si in Imperiali Regali vel alia quacunque dignitate perfulgeant sub quibuscunque poenis and in what Countries and places soever they be to exhibit and produce any manner Witness Records Originals Rescripts or other thing in what place or time we or the one of us shall require them or any of them in this behalf with all and singular the Circumstances requisite and necessary to such a Commission after such ample and assured manner as the same once had we shall not need for any Objections doubt or other thing that might infringe or lack to send of new to the Pope's Holiness for other provision whereby the King 's said Cause might hang in any longer tract or delay In which case of coming to this Commission ye Mr. Stevins must have special regard to see the same sufficiently and substantially penned by advice of the most expert Men that ye can find to that purpose For the better doing whereof I send unto you herewith a Copy
take with the contrary for ye shall say sure they may be and so I for my discharge declare both to the Pope's Holiness and to them If this Noble and Vertuous Prince in this so great and so reasonable a Cause be thus extreamly denied of the grace and lawful favour of the Church the Pope's Holiness shall not fail for the same to lose Him and his Realm the French King and his Realm with many other their Confederates besides those that having particular Quarrels to the Pope and so aforesaid will not fail with diverse other as they daily seek occasions and provoke the King's Highness thereunto which will do the semblable being a thing of another sort to be regarded than the respect to the Emperor for two Cities which nevertheless shall be had well enough and the Emperor neither so evil contented nor so much to be doubted herein as is there supposed This with other words mentioned in your Instructions concerning like matter ye shall declare unto his Holiness and to the said Cardinals and other being your Friends if it come to that point whereby it is not to be doubted but they perceiving the dangers aforesaid shall be glad to exhort and induce his Holiness for the well of himself and the Church to condescend to the King's desire which is as much as can be here thought or devised to be by you done in all Events and Chances And therefore I pray you eft-soons and most instantly require you as afore to handle this Matter with all effect possible Coming to this new Commission when you shall have once attained such thing as shall be sufficient for the King's purpose as is aforesaid and that ye have it in your hands and custody and not afore lest thereby ye might hinder the expedition thereof ye shall by all ways and means possible labour and insist That the King's Highness as need shall be may use and enjoy the benefit of the Decretal being already in my Lord Cardinal Campegius's hands whereunto his Highness and I desire you to put all your effectual labour for the attaining of the Pope's consent thereunto accordingly Ye shall furthermore understand That it is thought here in case as God forbid the Pope should die before ye should have impetrate any thing that may serve to the absolution of the King's Matter That the Colledg of Cardinals have Authority Power and Jurisdiction sede vacante to inhibit avoke ex consequenti to pass and decide the King's Matter seeing that the same is of so high moment and importance concerning the surety of a Prince and his Realm as more amply ye shall perceive in the Chapters ubi Periculum de Electione ne Romani de Iurejurando capite primo de Scismaticis Wherefore the King's pleasure is That ye Mr. Stevins shall diligently weigh and ponder the effect of the said Chapters not only with your self but also with such the King 's Learned Counsel as ye and your Collegues have conducted there and what Jurisdiction sede vacante the Colledg of Cardinals have either by the Common Law usage or prescription which may far better be known there than here And if ye find that the Cardinals have in this the King's Cause and such other like Authority and Jurisdictions to inhibite avoke and decern then in casu mortis Pontificis quod Deus avertat ye shall specially foresee and regard that for none Intercession or pursute made by the Emperor and his Adherents they shall either inhibit or avoke And also if before such Death ye shall not have obtained such thing to the Kings desire and purpose as these present Letters before do purport his Grace's pleasure is That ye shall pursue the effectual expedition of the same at the hands of the said Colledg Sede vacante ne res quae nullam dilationem exposcit tantopere usque ad Electionem novi Pontificis quoquam modo differatur using for this purpose all such Reasons Allegations and Persuasions mentioned in those Letters and your former Instructions as ye shall see and perceive to serve to that effect and so to endeavour and acquit your self that such things may be attained there as may absolve this the King's Matter without any further tract or delay whereby ye shall as afore highly deserve the King's and my special thanks which shall be so acquitted as ye shall have cause to think your pains and diligences therein in the best wise imployed trusting in God that howsoever the World shall come ye shall by one means or other bring the King's Matter which so highly toucheth his Honour and quiet of Mind unto the desired end and perfection Finally Ye shall understand that the French King among other things doth commit at this time to the Bishop of Bayon and Mr. Iohn Ioachim to treat and conclude the Confederation heretofore spoken of between his Holiness and the King's Highness the French King the Venetians and other Potentates of Italy for a continual Army to be entertained to invade Spain in case it stand by the Emperor that the Peace shall not take effect Wherefore the King's pleasure is That ye having conference with them at good length in that Matter do also for your parts sollicite procure and set forth the same entring also on the King's behalf unto the Treaty and conclusion thereof after such manner as your former Instructions and Writings do purport So as like as the French King is determined that his Agents shall join and concur with you in the King's Pursuits and Causes So ye must also concur with them in advancement of their Affairs the successes whereof and of all other your doings there it shall be expedient ye more often notify hitherto than ye do for many times in one whole month no knowledg is had from you which is not meet in those so weighty Matters specially considering that sometime by such as pass to Lyons ye might find the means to send your Letters which should be greatly to the King 's and my consolation in hearing thereby from time to time how the things succeed there I pray you therefore to use more diligence therein as the Kings and my special trust is in you And heartily fare you well From my Palace besides Westminster the sixth day of April The French King hath sent hither an Ambassiate Monsieur de Langes Brother to the said Bishop of Bayon with certain clauses in his Instructions concerning the said Treaty of Confederation the Copy whereof ye shall receive herewith for your better carrying on that Matter Praying God to speed you well and to give you grace to make a good and short end in your Matters And eft-soons fare ye well Your Loving Friend T. Cardin. Eborac XXIII Another Dispatch to the Ambassadours to the same purpose A Duplicate RIght well beloved Friends I commend me unto you in my hearty manner letting you wit that by the hands of Thadeus bearer hereof the King's Highness hath received your several Letters to the
this shall be only to signifie unto you how his Highness will that ye now forbear any further pursuit either for Commission Pollicitation or Rescript to be sent to the Emperor for exhibition of the Brief either here or at Rome but that following in every part the tenor of the said Instructions ye Mr. Stevins and Sir Francis Brian use all the diligence possible in your Voyage homeward and the residue of you to intend to such things as be mentioned in the said Instructions ascertaining you that whereas ye were in doubt what is meant by the Protestation spoken of in my former Letters and your Instructions it was none other thing than in the same Instructions was plainly specified and declared That is to say Failing of all your Requests and Pursuits touching the King 's great Matter to have shewed unto his Holiness the danger that might ensue by losing the entire favour of this Prince by mean of his so strange and unkind dealing with his Grace howbeit considering in what state the things now be and how much the Pope's Holiness seemeth to be inclined to the Emperors part And yet as appeareth both by your Letters and by such other knowledg as the King hath his Holiness would gladly conserve the King's Love and Favour and is loth to do any thing to the prejudice of his Cause It is no time to come to any rigorous or extream words with his Holiness but in gentle and modest manner to shew himself in such words as be mentioned in my said last Letters sent by Thadeus and so without irritation of him but with conservation of his favour to entertain his Holiness in the best manner that may be without medling in any other Protestation but only to look what may be done touching such Protestations apart as is mentioned in the said Instructions given to Mr. Benet which with these Letters shall be a sufficient information of you all what to do in the Causes to you committed not doubting but in all other particular suits of Bulls and other things committed unto you ye Mr. Stevins and Sir Francis Brian have or will do your best to bring the same with you the expedition whereof if they be not sped already the King's Highness committeth to the Wisdoms of such of you as shall fortune to be in the Court of Rome at the receipt hereof wherein and in all other things his Highness trusteth and I do the semblable that ye will order your selves with all effectual diligence as the special confidence that is put in you doth appertain And forasmuch as the greatest thing that is to be looked unto is the importune Suit of the Caesareans not only to stop any further things to be granted to the King's Highness but also to revoke the Commission given to the Lord Legate Campegius and to me which should be a clear disappointment and frustration of the King's Cause ye shall therefore look substantially by all politick means to withstand that no such thing be granted assuring the Pope and all the Cardinals and such other as have respect to the well of the See Apostolick that if he should do such an high injury to the King and his Realm and an Act so contumelious to us his Legates and so contrarious to his Faith and Promise he should thereby not fail so highly to irritate the King and all the Nobles of this Realm that undoubtedly they should decline from the obedience of the See Apostolick and consequently all other Realms should do the semblable forasmuch as they should find in the Head of the same neither justness uprightness nor truth and this shall be necessary as the case shall require well to be inculked and put in his head to the intent his Holiness by the same may be preserved from granting passing or condescending to any such thing After these Letters perfected hither and read unto the King's Highness albeit that mention is made in sundry places heretofore that 〈◊〉 well ye Mr. Stevins and Sir Francis Brian if ye be not returned fro◠the Court of Rome as also the rest of the King's Ambassadors which a◠the arrival of Mr. Doctor Bennet shall fortune to be there shall forbea◠to make any further means or pursuit for the New Commission and Pollicitation but clearly to use silence therein yet nevertheless regarding and more profoundly considering the effect of your Letters last sent i◠doth plainly appear that tho after the overture made to the Pope's Holiness of the said New Commission the Business chanced to be made by the Emperor's Ambassador upon preferring a Supplication for advocation of the Cause which thing by your writing Mr. Stevins to Capisuke was well avoided yet was there none express refusal made by the Pope's Holiness to condescend unto the said New Commission but order given that you should consult and confer with the Cardinal Anconitane and Symonette upon the same which Conference by mean of the said Business was deferred and disappointed without any final conclusion or resolution taken thereupon Wherefore inasmuch as yet there appeareth none utter despair of obtaining the said New Commission and Pollicitation with some more fat pregnant and effectual Clauses than the other hath The King's pleasure is That notwithstanding any words before mentioned both ye the said Mr. Stevins and Sir Francis Brian if ye be not departed from the Court of Rome do for the time of your demur there which the King's pleasure is shall not be long but only for taking of your leave and also the rest of the King 's said Orators after your departure shall as ye shall see the case require endeavour your selves as much as may be to obtain the said New Commission and Pollicitation foreseeing always that you handle the matter after such manner as thereby the Pope be not the rather induced to hearken and incline to any persuites of the Imperials for advocation of the Cause which were a total frustration of all the King's intent but so to use your selves as ye shall see to be to the benefit and not to the hindrance thereof Which done the King's Grace doth refer the good handling of this thing to your wisdoms and discretions neither to leave the persuit for the said Commission and Pollicitation if it may without dammage be followed nor to follow it if thereby you shall see apparent danger of any such Advocation or advantage to ensue to the purpose of the Imperialists like as his Highness doubteth not knowing now the King's mind and pleasure you will with wisdom and dexterity order your selves herein accordingly And furthermore you shall in any wise dissuade the Pope for sending either by his Nuntio to be sent unto Spain or otherwise for the Original Brief And if the Nuntio be already passed having charge to speak for sending the same to the Court of Rome then to find the means that a Commandment be by the Pope's Holiness sent after him not to make any mention thereof Which done
in case the Cause should be known here where he should have the King's Highness on one part and the Emperor on the other side daily calling upon his Holiness To this his Holiness most heavily and with tears answered and said That now he saw the destruction of Christendom and lamented that his fortune was such to live to this day and not to be able to remedy it saying these words For God is my Judg I would do as gladly for the King as I would for my self and to that I knowledg my self most bounden but in this case I cannot satisfy his desire but that I should do manifestly against Justice to the charge of my Conscience to my rebuke and to the dishonour of the See Apostolick affirming that his Counsel shews him that seeing the Caesareans have a Mandate or Proxie of the Queen to ask the Avocations in her Name he cannot of Justice deny it and the whole Signature be in that same opinion so that though he would most gladly do that thing that might be to the King's pleasure yet he cannot do it seeing that Signature would be against him whensoever the Supplication should be up there And so being late we took our leave of his Holiness and departed seeing that we could obtain nothing of the Pope for stopping the Avocation we consulted and devised for the deferring of it till such time as your Grace might make an end in the Cause there And so concluded upon a new Device which at length we have written in our common Letter wherein I promise your Grace Mr. Gregory has used great diligence and taken great labours at this time we can do no more for our lives And if your Grace saw the importune labour of the Ambassadors of the Emperor's and Ferdinandoes you would marvel I promise your Grace they never cease wherefore in staying hitherto as we have done it is marvel as God knoweth whom I pray to preserve your Grace in health and prosperity ad multos annos I beseech your Grace most humbly to commend me to the King's Highness and likewise I beseech your Grace to pardon my ill writing At Rome the 9 th day of Iuly Your daily Beadman and Servant W. Benet XXX A Letter of the Pope's to the Cardinal concerning the Avocation An Original 19 Iulii 1529. DIlecte Fili noster salutem Apostolicam Benedictionem Difficile est nobis explicare literis qua nostra molestia seu potius dolore fuerimus coacti ad Avocationem Causae istic commissae concedendam nam etsi res ita fuit justa ut tanto tempore differri non debuerit tamen nos qui isti Serenissimo Regi pro ejus singularibus erga nos Apostolicam sedem meritis placere in omnibus cupimus sicut consuevimus aegre nunc adducti sumus ut quamquam justitia cogente quicquid contra ejus voluntatem concederemus Nec vero minus Fili doluimus tua causa cui rem hanc tantae curae esse perspeximus quantum tua erga dictum Regem fides amor postulat sed tamen quod datur justitiae minus esse molestum debet cum praesertim id fuerit tam dilatum a nobis omniaque antea pertentata ne ad hoc descenderemus Itaque optamus in hoc adhiberi a te illam tuam singularem prudentiam aequitatem persuadereque te tibi id quod est nos qui semper vobis placere quantum nobis licuit studuimus id quod vestro maximo merito fecimus semper facturi sumus nunc non nisi invitos justitia coactos quod fecimus fecisse Teque omni studio amore hortamur ut dictum regem in solita erga nos benevolentia retinere velis eique persuadere nihil ex hoc apud nos de benevolentia erga se veteri imminutum unquam fore quod recipiemus a Circumspectione tua longe gratissimum Quemadmodum plenius dilectus Filius noster Cardinalis Campegius haec circumspectioni tuae explicabit Dat. Romae apud Sanctum Petrum sub annulo Piscatoris die 19 Julii 1529. Pont. nostri anno sexto Blosius Act 26. Anno Regni 21. Henr. 8. XXXI An Act for the releasing unto the King his Highness of suck Sums of Mony as was to be required of him by any his Subjects for any Manner of Loan by his Letters Missives or other ways or manner whatsoever ITem quaedam alia billa formam cujusdam actus in se continens exhibita est praefato Domino Regi in Parliamento praedicto cujus quidem billae tenor sequiturin haec verba The King 's humble faithful and loving Subjects the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and Commons in this present Parliament assembled considering and calling to their remembrances the inestimable Costs Charges and Expences which the King's Highness necessarily hath been compelled to support and sustain since his assumption to his Crown Estate and Dignity Royal as well first for the extinction of a right dangerous and damnable Schism sprung and risen in the Church which by the providence of the Almighty God and the high prudence and provision and assistance of the King's Highness was to the great honour laud and glory of his Majesty repressed the Enemies then being of the Church reformed returned and restored to the unity of the same and peace over all componed and concluded as also for the modifying of the insatiable and inordinate ambition of those which do aspire unto the Monarchy of Christendom did put universal trouble divisions in the same intending if they might not only to have subdued this Realm but also all the rest unto their Power and Subjection For the resistance whereof the King's Highness was compelled after the Universal Peace by the great study labour and travel of his Grace conduced and the same by some of the Contrahents newly violate and infringed in shewing the form of the Treaties thereupon made again and take Armour And over and besides the notable and excessive treasure and substance which his Highness in his first Wars had emploied for the defence of the Church the Faith Catholick and this his Realm and of the People and Subjects of the same was eft-soons brought of necessity to new excellent and marvellous Charges both for the supportation of sundry Armies by Sea and by Land and also for divers and manifold Contributions outward to serve keep and contain his own Subjects at home in rest and repose which hath been so politickly handled and conduced that when the most part of all religious Christians have been infested with cruel Wars Discords Divisions and Dissensions the great Heads and Princes of the World brought unto Captivity Cities Towns and Places by force and sedition taken spoiled burnt and sacked Men Women and Children found in the same slain and destroyed Virgins Wives Widows and Religious Women ravished and defloured Holy Churches and Temples polluted and turned unto prophane use the Reliques of the Holy Saints irreverently treated Hunger
for ye took not this Maiden for a mad Woman for if ye had ye would not have given unto her so great credence as ye did To the final and seventh Cause Where ye lay unto the charge of our Sovereign that so hath unkindly entreated you with grievous Words and terrible Letters for shewing his Grace truth in his great Matter whereby ye were discomforted to shew unto him the Maidens Revelations I believe that I know the King's Goodness and natural Gentleness so well that his Grace would not so unkindly handled you as your unkindly writings him unless ye gave him other Causes than be expressed in your Letters And whatsoever the King's Grace hath said or written unto you heretofore yet notwithstanding ye were nevertheless bounden to utter to him those pernicious Revelations Finally Where ye desire for the Passion of Christ that ye be no more twitched in this matter for if ye be put to that strait ye will not lose your Soul but ye will speak as your Conscience bindeth you with many more words of great courage My Lord if ye had taken my counsel sent unto you by your Brother and followed the same submitting your self by your Letters at the King's Grace for your offences in this behalf I would have trusted that ye should never be quykkrand in this matter more But now where ye take upon you to defend the whole Matter as ye were in no default I cannot so far promise you And surely my Lord if the Matter come to trial your own confession in this Letter besides the Witness which be against you will be sufficient to condemn you Wherefore my Lord I will eft-soons advise you That laying apart all such excuses as ye have alledged in your Letters which in my opinion be of small effect as I have declared ye beseech the King's Grace by your Letters to be your Gracious Lord and to remit unto you your negligence over-sight and offence committed against his Highness in this behalf and I dare undertake that his Highness shall benignly accept you into his gracious favour all matters of displeasure past afore this time forgotten and forgiven As touching the speaking of your Conscience It is thought that ye have written and have spoken as much as ye can and many things as some right probably believes against your own Conscience and many report that at the last Convocation ye spake many things which ye could not well defend and therefore it is not greatly feared what ye can say or write in that Matter howsoever ye be qukkrane and startled And if ye had taken c. L. Pope's Supremacy signed by the Heads of six Religious Houses QUum ea sit non solum Christianae Religionis pietatis ratio sed nostrae etiam obedientiae regula ut Domino nostro Henrico ejus nominis pro Dominio Regio Octavo cui uni soli post Christum Iesum Salvatorem nostrum debentur omnia non modo omnimodam in Christo eandem sinceram perpetuamque animi devotionem fidem observantiam honorem cultum reverentiam praestemus sed etiam de eadem fide observantia nostra rationem quotiescunque postulabitur reddamus palam omnibus si res poscat libentissime testemur Norint universi ad quos praesens scriptum pervenit quod nos Priores Conventus fratrum viz. praedicatoris Langley Regis ordinis Sancti Dominici Minorum de Ailsbury Ordinis Sancti Francisci praedicatorum Dunstopliae Ordinis antedicti Minorum de Bedford Ordinis Sancti Francisci Fratrum Carmelitarum de Hechyng Ordinis Beatae Mariae Minorum de Morea Ordinis Sancti Francisci uno ore voce atque unanimi omnium singulorum consensu assensu hoc scripto nostro sub sigillis nostris communibus in domibus nostris capitularibus dato pro nobis successoribus nostris omnibus singulis in perpetuum profitemur testamur fideliter promittimus spondemus nos dictos Priores Conventus Successores nostros omnes singulos integram inviolatam sinceram perpetuamque fidem observantiam obedientiam semper praestituros erga Dominum Regem nostrum Henricum Octavum erga Serenissimam Reginam Annam Uxorem ejusdem erga castum Sanctumque Matrimonium nuper non solum inter eosdem juste legitime contractum ratum consummatum sed etiam tam in duabus Convocationibus Cleri quam in Parliamento Dominorum Spiritualium Temporalium atque Communium in eodem Parliamento Congregatorum praesentum determinatum per Thomam Cantuarien Episcopum solenniter confirmatum erga quamcunque aliam ejusdem Henrici Regis nostri Uxorem post mortem praedictae Annae nunc Uxoris suae legitimae ducendam erga sobolem dicti Domini Regis Henrici ex praedicta Anna legitime tam progenitam quam progignendam erga sobolem dicti Domini Regis ex alia quacunque legitima Uxore post mortem ejusdem Annae legitime progignendam quod eadem populo notificabimus praedicabimus suadebimus ubicunque dabitur locus occasio Item quod confirmatum ratumque habemus semperque perpetuo habituri sumus quod praedictus Rex noster Henricus est Caput Ecclesiae Anglicanae Item quod Episcopus Romanus qui in suis Bullis Papae nomen usurpat summi Pontificis Principatum sibi arrogat nihilo majoris neque Auctoritatis aut jurisdictionis habendus sit quam caeteri quivis Episcopi in Anglia alibi in sua cujusque Diocese Item quod soli dicto Domino Regi Successoribus suis adhaerebimus atque ejus Proclamationes insuper omnes Angliae leges atque etiam Statuta omnia in Parliamento per Parliamentum decreta confirmata stabilita ratificata perpetuo manutenebimus Episcopi Romani legibus decretis Canonibus si qui contra legem Divinam Sacram Scripturam esse invenientur in perpetuum renunciantes Item quod nullus nostrum omnium in ulla vel privata vel publica concione quicquam ex Sacris Scripturis desumptum ad alienum sensum detorquere praesumet sed quisquis Christum ejusque vera praedicabit Catholice Orthodoxe Item quod unusquisque in suis orationibus comprecationibus de more faciendis primum omnium Regem tanquam Supremum Caput Ecclesiae Anglicanae Deo populi precibus commendabit deinde Reginam cum sua sobole tum demum Archiepiscopum Cantuarien cum caeteris Cleri Ordinibus prout videbitur Item quod omnes singuli praedicti Priores Conventus Successores nostri Conscientiae Jurisjurandi Sacro firmiter obligamur quod omnia singula praedicta sideliter in perpetuum observabimus In cujus rei testimonium huic Instrumento vel scripto nostro communia sigilla nostra appendimus nostra nomina propria quisque manu subscripsimus Sacris in Domibus nostris Capitularibus die quinto Mensis Maii Anno Christi millesimo quingentesimo
likewise delivered as hereafter ensueth Com. Glocester Teuksbury late Monastery Surrendred to the use of the King's Majesty and of his Heirs and Successors for ever made bearing date under the Covent-Seal of the same late Monastery the 9 th day of Ianuary in the 31 year of the Reign of our most dread victorious Sovereign Lord King Henry the Eighth and the said day and year clearly dissolved and suppressed The clear yearly value of all the Possessions belonging to said late Monastery As well Spiritual as Temporal over and besides 136 l. 8 s. 1 d. in Fees Annuities and Custodies granted to divers Persons by Letters Pattents under the Covent-Seal of the said late Monastery for term of their lives l. s. d. 1595 15 06 Pensions assigned to the late Religious dispatched that is to say to  l. s. d.  Iohn Wich late Abbot there 266 13 04 551 06 08 Iohn Beley late Prior there 16 00 00 I. Bromesgrove late Prior of Delehurst 13 06 08 Robert Circester Prior of St. Iames 13 06 08 Will. Didcote Prior of Cranborne 10 00 00 Robert Cheltenhem B. D. 10 00 00 Two Monks 8 l. a piece 16 00 00 One Monk 07 00 00 27 Monks 6 l. 13 s. 4 d. each 180 00 00 And so remains clear l. s. d. 1044 08 10 Records and Evidences Belonging to the late Monastery Remains in the Treasury there under the Custody of Iohn Whittington Kt. the Keys whereof being delivered to Richard Paulet Receiver Houses and Buildings assigned to remain undefaced The Lodging called the Newark leading from the Gate to the late Abbots Lodging with Buttery Pantry Cellar Kitching Larder and Pastry thereto adjoining The late Abbot's Lodging the Hostery the great Gate entring into the Court with the Lodging over the same the Abbot's Stable Bakehouse Brewhouse and Slaughterhouse the Almry Barn Derryhouse the great Barn next Aven the Maltinghouse with the Garnees in the same the Oxhouse in the Barton the Barton-gate and the Lodging over the same Committed to the custody of Iohn Whittington Knight Deemed to be superfluous The Church with Chappels Cloister Chapter-house Misericord the two Dormitories the Infirmary with Chappels and Lodgings within the same the Work-hay with another House adjoining to the same the Covent-Kitching the Library the old Hosteory the Chamberers Lodging the new-Hall the old Parlor adjoining to the Abbot's Lodging the Cellarers Lodging the Poultry-house the Gardner the Almary and all other Houses and Lodgings not above reserved Committed as above-said Leads remaining upon The Quire Iles and Chappels annext the Cloister Chapter-houser Frater St. Michaels Chappel Halls Fermory and Gate-house esteemed to 180 Foder Bells remaining In the Steeple there are eight poize by estimation 14600 weight Jewels reserved to the use of the King's Majesty Miters garnished with gilt rugged Pearls and counterfeit Stones 2. Plate of Silver reserved to the same use Silver gilt 329 ounces Silver parrel gilt 605 ounces Silver white 497 ounces 1431. Ornaments reserved to the said use One Cope of Silver Tissue with one Clesible and one Tunicle of the same one Cope of Gold Tissue with one Cles and two Tunicles of the same  Sum of all the Ornaments Goods and Chattels belonging to the said late Monastery Sold by the said Commissioners as in a particular Book of Sales thereof made ready to be shewed as more at large may appear l. s. d. 194 08 00 Payments To the late Religious Servants dispatcht To 38 late Religious Persons of the said late Monastery of the King's Mat. reward 80 13 04 To an 144 late Servants of the said late Monastery for their Wages and Liveries 75 10 00 Payments For debts owing by the said late Monastery To divers Persons for Victuals and Necessaries of them had to the use of the said Monastery with 10 l. paied to the late Abbot there for and in full paiment of 124 l. 5 s. 4 d. by him to be paid to certain Creditors of the said late Monastery by Covenants made with the aforesaid Commissioners 18 12 00 And so remains clear 19 12 08 Then follows a List of some small Debts owing to and by the said Monastery Then follows a List of the Livings in their Gift Com. Glocest. Four Parsonages and 10 Vicarages Com. Wigorn. Two Parsonages and 2 Vicarages Com. Warwic Two Parsonages Com. Will. Bristol Five Parsonages and 1 Vicarage Com. Wilts 00 2 Vicar Com. Oxon. One Pars. and 2 Vicar Com. Dors. Four Pars. and 2 Vicar Com. Sommers Three Pars. Com. Devon 00 1 Vicar Com. Corub 00 2 Vicar Com. Glamorg and Morgan 00 5 Vicar In all 21 Parsonages and 27 Vicarages IV. Queen Boleyn's last letter to King Henry SIR YOur Grace's displeasure and my Imprisonment are things so strange unto me as what to write or what to excuse I am altogether ignorant Whereas you send unto me willing me to confess a Truth and so obtain your favour by such an one whom you know to be mine ancient professed Enemy I no sooner received this Message by him than I rightly conceived your meaning and as if as you say confessing a Truth indeed may procure my safety I shall with all willingness and duty perform your Command But let not your Grace ever imagine that your poor Wife will ever be brought to acknowledg a Fault where not so much as a thought thereof preceded And to speak a Truth never Prince had Wife more loyal in all duty and in all true affection than you have ever found in Ann Boleyn with which Name and Place I could willingly have contented my self if God and your Grace's pleasure had been so pleased Neither did I at any time so far forget my self in my Exaltation or received Queenship but that I always looked for such an alteration as now I find for the ground of my preferment being on no surer Foundation than your Grace's Fancy the least alteration I knew was fit and sufficient to draw that Fancy to some other Subject You have chosen me from a low estate to be your Queen and Companion far beyond my desert or desire If then you found me worthy of such honour Good your Grace let not any light Fancy or bad counsel of mine Enemies withdraw your Princely Favour from me neither let that Stain that unworthy stain of a disloyal heart towards your good Grace ever cast so foul a blot on your most dutiful Wife and the Infant-Princess your Daughter Try me good King but let me have a lawful Trial and let not my sworn Enemies sit as my Accusers and Judges yea let me receive an open Trial for my Truth shall fear no open shame then shall you see either mine innocency cleared your suspicion and Conscience satisfied the ignominy and slander of the World stopped or my Guilt openly declared So that whatsoever God or you may determine of me your Grace may be freed from an open censure and mine Offence being so lawfully proved your Grace is at liberty both
to the Articles hereafter following The number of which Houses in every County limited in their Commission being annexed to the saâ—d Commission An Original Henry R. FIrst After the Division made one Auditor one particular Receiver one Clerk of the Register of the last Visitation with three other discreet Persons to be named by the King in every County where any such Houses be after their repair to such House shall declare to the Governour and Religious Persons of the same the Statute of Dissolution the Commission and the cause and purpose of their repair for that time Item That after the Declaration made the said Commissioners shall swear the Governors of the Houses or such other the Officers of the same House or other as ye shall think can best declare the state and plight of the same to make declaration and answer to the Articles there under-written Item Of what Order Rule or Religion the same House is and whether it be a Cell or not and if it be a Cell then the Commissioners to deliver to the Governours of the House a Privy Seal and also to injoin him in the King's Name under a great pain to appear without delay before the Chancellor of the Augmentations of the Revenues of the King's Crown and the Council and in the mean time not to meddle with the same Cell till the King's pleasure be further known Item What number of Persons of Religion be in the same and the conversation of their lives and how many of them be Priests and how many of them will go to other Houses of that Religion or how many will take Capacities and how many Servants or Hinds the same House keepeth commonly and what other Persons have their living in the same House Item To survey the quantity or value of the Lead and Bells of the same House as near as they can with the ruin decay state and plight of the same Item Incontinently to call for the Covent-Seal with all Writings and Charters Evidences and Muniments concerning any of the Possessions to be delivered to them and put the same in sure keeping and to take a just Inventory betwixt them and the Governour or other Head-Officer by Indenture of the Ornaments Plate Jewels Chattels ready Mony Stuff of Houshold Coin as well signed as not signed Stock and Store in the Farmor's hands and the value thereof as near as they can which were appertaining to the same Houses the first day of March last past and what debts the House doth owe and to what Person and what Debts be owing to them and by whom Item After to cause the Covent or Common-Seal the Plate Jewels and ready Mony to be put in safe keeping and the residue of the Particulars specified in the Inventory to be left in the keeping of the Governor or some other Head-Officer without wasting or consumption of the same unless it be for necessary expence of the House Item That they command the Governor or other receiver of the same House to receive no Rents of their Farms until they know further of the King's pleasure except such Rents as must needs be had for their necessary Food or Sustenance or for payment of their Servants Wages Item To survey discreetly the Demesnes of the same House that is to say such as have not been commonly used to be letten out and to certifie the clear yearly value thereof Item To examine the true yearly value of all the Farms of the same House deducting thereof Rents reserved Pensions and Portions paied out of the same Synodals and proxies Bailiffs Receivers Stewards and Auditors Fees and the Names of them to whom they be paied and due and to none other Item What Leases hath been made to any Farmer of the Farms pertaining to the same House and what Rent they reserved and to whom and for how many years and a Copy of the Indenture if they can get it or else the Counter-pane Item To search and enquire what Woods Parks Forrests Commons or other Profit belonging to any of the Possessions of the same Houses the Number of the Acres the Age and Value as near as they can Item What Grants Bargains Sales Gifts Alienations Leases of any Lands Tenements Woods or Offices hath been made by any the said Governors of any of the said Houses within one Year next before the 4 th day of February last past and of what things or to what value and to whom and for what estate Item If there be any House of the Religion aforesaid omitted and not certified in the Exchequer then the said Commissioners to survey the same and to make Certificate accordingly Item That they straitly command every Governor of every such House limited in their Commission to Sow and Till their Grounds as they have done before till the King's pleasure be further known Item If there be any House given by the King to any Person in any of the said several Limits of the said Commission the Names whereof shall be declared to the said Commissioners Then the said Commissioners shall immediately take the Covent from the Governor and take an Inventory indented of the Lead Bells Debts Goods Chattels Plate Jewels Ornaments Stock and Store to the King's use and to make sale of the Goods Chattels and other Implements Plate and Jewels only excepted Item The said Commissioners in every such House to send such of the Religious Persons that will remain in the same Religion to some other great House of that Religion by their discretion with a Letter to a Governor for the receipt of them And the residue of them that will go to the World to send them to my Lord of Canterbury and the Lord Chancellor for their Capacities with the Letter of the same Commissioners Item The said Commissioners to give the said Persons that will have Capacities some reasonable Rewards according to the distance of the place by their discretions to be appointed Item The said Commissioners to command the Governour to resort to the Chancellor of the Augmentation for his yearly Stipend and Pension Item If there be any House dissolved or given up to the King by their Deed then the Commissioners shall order themselves in every point and purpose as the Houses given by the King to any other Person in form aforesaid Item Every of the said Commissioners having in charge to survey more than one Shire within the Limits of their Commission immediately after they have perused one Shire parcel of their Charge in form aforesaid shall send to the Chancellour of the Court for the Augmentation of the Revenues of the King's Crown a brief Certificate of all these Comperts according to the Instructions aforesaid what they have done in the Premisses and in every County so surveighed then to proceed further to another County and so as they pass the said Counties to make like Certificate and so forth till their Limits be surveighed and there to remain till they know further of the King's
idleness divers valiant Men fall some to begging and some to theft and murder which after brought to calamity and misery impute a great part thereof to their Friends and Governors which suffered them to be brought up so idely in their Youth where if they had been well educated and brought up in some good Literature Occupation or Mystery they should being Rulers of their own Family have profited as well themselves as divers other Persons to the great commodity and ornament of the Common-weal Also that the said Parsons Vicars and other Curats shall diligently provide that the Sacraments and Sacramentals be duly and reverently ministred in their Parishes and if at any time it hapned them either in any of the Cases expressed in the Statutes of this Realm or of special license given by the King's Majesty to be absent from their Benefices they shall leave their Cure not to a rude and unlearned Person but to an honest well-learned and expert Curate that may teach the rude and unlearned of their Cure wholsome Doctrine and reduce them to the right way that do err and always let them see that neither they nor their Vicars do seek more their own profit promotion or advantage than the profit of the Souls that they have under their Cure or the Glory of God Also the said Dean Parsons Vicars Curats and other Priests shall in no wise at any unlawful time nor for any other cause than for their honest necessity haunt or resort to any Taverns or Ale-houses And after their Dinner and Supper they shall not give themselves to Drinking or Riot spending their time idely by Day or by Night at Tables or Cards-playing or any other unlawful Game but at such times as they shall have such leisure they shall read or hear somewhat of Holy Scripture or shall occupy themselves with some other honest Exercise and that they alway do those things which appertain to good congruence and honesty with profit of the Common-weal having always in mind That they ought to excel all others in purity of life and should be examples to all other to live well and christianly Furthermore Because the Goods of the Church are called the Goods of the Poor and at these days nothing is less seen than the Poor to be sustained with the same all Parsons Vicars Pensionaries Prebendaries and other Beneficed Men within the Deanery not being resident upon their Benefices which may dispend yearly 20 l. or above within this Deanry or elsewhere shall distribute hereafter yearly amongst their poor Parishioners or other Inhabitants there in the presence of the Church-Wardens or some other honest Men of the Parish the fortieth part of the Fruits and Revenues of the said Benefices lest they be worthily noted of Ingratitude which reserving so many parts to themselves cannot vouchsafe to impart the fortieth portion thereof amongst the poor People of that Parish that is so fruitful and profitable unto them And to the intent that Learned Men may hereafter spring the more for the execution of the Premisses Every Parson Vicar Clerk or beneficed Man within this Deanry having yearly to dispend in Benefices and other promotions of the Church an 100 l. shall give competent exhibition to one Scholar and for as many hundred pounds more as he may dispend to so many Scholars more shall give like exhibition in the University of Oxford or Cambridg or some Grammer-School which after they have profited in good Learning may be Partners of their Patrons Cure and Charge as well in preaching as otherwise in the execution of their Offices or may when need shall be otherwise profit the Common-Wealth with their Counsel and Wisdom Also that all Parsons Vicars and Clerks having Churches Chappels or Mansions within this Deanry shall bestow yearly hereafter upon the same Mansions or Chancels of their Churches being in decay the fifth part of their Benefices till they be fully repaired and the same so repaired shall always keep and maintain in good state All which and singular Injunctions shall be inviolably observed of the said Dean Parsons Vicars Curats Stipendiaries and other Clerks and beneficed Men under the pain of suspension and sequestration of the Fruits of their Benefices until they have done their duty according to these Injunctions Cromwel's Letter to Shaxton Bishop of Sarum taken from a Copy writ by his Secretary MY Lord after hearty Commendations I cannot but both much marvel that you whom I have taken as mine trusty Friend should judg me as I perceive by your Letters you do and also be glad that ye so frankly utter your Stomach to me I would thank you for your plain writing and free monitions saving that you seem fuller of suspition than it becometh a Prelate of your sort to be and to say that maketh me more sorry much worse perswaded of me than I thought any of your Learning and Judgment could have been I took a Matter out of your hands to mine if upon conâ—iderations mine Office bind me to do so what cause have ye to complain if I had done this either upon affection or intending prejudice to your estimation you might have expostulated with me and yet if ye then had done it after a gentler sort I should both sooner have amended that I did amiss and also have had better cause to judge your writing to me to be of a friendly heart towards me If ye be offended with my sharp Letters how can your testy words I had almost given them another Name delight me I required you to use no extremity in your Office durus est hic sermo ye call it and when ye have done ye begin again even as tho all being said all were still behind If ye have used none extremity I am I ensure you as glad of it as I ought to be And though ye do not yet upon a complaint my Office bindeth me to succour him that saith he is over-matched and is compelled to sustain wrong I was thus informed and by Persons to whom I gave more credit than I intend to do hereafter if they have abused me as ye would make me believe they have They thus complaining could I do less than grant unto them such Remedies as the King's Highness and his Laws give indifferently to all his Subjects Might I not also somewhat gather that ye proceeded the sorer against the Reader Roger London when I had seen how much you desired the preferment of your Servant to that Revenue My Lord you had shewed your self of much more patience I will not say of much more prudence if ye had contented your self with their lawful Appeal and my lawful Injunctions and rather have written somewhat fully to instruct us in this Matter than thus to desire to conquer me by shrewd words to vanquish me by sharp threp of Scripture which as I know to use travel so I trust to God as great a Clerk as ye be is done already Thus out of their place it becometh
arca aurea in Civitate Cantuarien servabantur postquam ipsum Divum Thomam ad majorem Religionis contemptum in judicium vocari tanquam contumacem damnari ac proditorem declarari fecerat exhumari comburi ac cineres in ventum spargi jussit omnem plane cunctarum gentium crudelitatem superans cum ne in bello quidem hostes victores saevire in mortuorum cadavera soliti sunt adhaec omnia ex diversorum Regum etiam Anglorum aliorum Principum liberalitate donaria ipsi arcae appensa quae multa maximi pretii erant sibi usurpavit nec putans ex hoc satis injuriae religionis intulisse Monasterium Divo illi Augustino a quo Christianam fidem Angli acceperunt in dicta civitate dicatum omnibus Thesauris qui etiam multi magni erant spoliavit sicut se in belluam transmutavit ita etiam belluas quasi socias suas honorare voluit feras videlicet in dicto Monasterio expulsis Monachis intromittendo genus quidem sceleris non modo Christi fidelibus sed etiam Turcis inauditum abominandum 4. Cum itaque morbus iste a nullo quantumvis peritissimo medico alia cura sanari possit quam putridi membri abscissione nec valeret cura hujusmodi absque eo quod nos apud Deum causam hanc nostram efficiamus ulterius retardari ad dictarum literarum quas ad hoc ut Henricus Rex ejusque Complices Fautores adhaerentes consultores sequaces etiam super excessibus per eum novissime ut praefertur perpetratos intra terminum eis quoad alia per alias nostras literas praedictas respective praefixas se excusare alias poenis ipsis literis contentas incurrant extendimus ampliamus publicationem deinde Deo duce ad executionem procedere omnino statuimus Et quia a fide dignis accepimus quod si ipsarum praesentium literarum publicatio Diep Rothomagen vel Boloniae Ambianen Dioec Oppidis in Franciae aut Civitate Sancti Andreae seu in Oppido Callistren Sancti Andreae Dioec in Scotiae Regnis vel in Thuamien Antiferten Civitatibus vel Dioec Dominii Hiberniae fiat non solum tam facile ut si in locis in dictis literis expressis fieret sed facilius ipsarum literarum tenor ad Henrici aliorum quos concernunt praesertim Anglorum notitiam deveniret Nos volentes in hoc opportune providere motu scientia potestatis plenitudine praedictis decernimus quod publicatio literarum superius inserâ—arum quarum insertioni superius factae ac ipsis Originalibus quoad validitatem publicationis seu executionis praesentium fidem adhiberi volumus in duobus ex locis praesentibus literis expressis alias juxta supra insertarum praesentium literarum tenore facta etiam si in locis extra Romanam Curiam in dictis praeinsertis literis specificatis hujusmodi publicatio non fiat perinde Henricum Regem alios quos concernunt praesertim Anglos afficiat ac si Henrico Regi aliis praedictis praesertim Anglis personaliter intimatae fuissent 5. Quodque praesentium transumptis juxta modum in praeinsertis literis expressum factis tam in judicio quam extra eadem fides adhibeatur quae Originalibus adhiberetur si forent exhibitae vel ostensae 6. Non obstantibus Constitutionibus Ordinationibus Apostolicis necnon omnibus illis quae in dictis literis voluimus non obstare caeterisque contrariis quibuscunque 7. Nulli ergo omnino hominum liceat hanc paginam nostri Decreti voluntatis infringere vel ei ausu temerario contraire Si quis autem hoc attentare praesumpserit indignationem Omnipotentis Dei ac Beatorum Petri Pauli Apostolorum ejus se noverit incursurum Dat. Romae apud S. Petrum Anno Incarnationis Dominicae 1538. decimo sexto Kal. Januarii Pontificatus nostri anno quinto X. The Iudgment of some Bishops concerning the King's Supremacy An Original THe words of St. Iohn in his 20 th Chap. Sicut misit me Pater ego mitto vos c. hath no respect to a King 's or a Princes Power but only to shew how that the Ministers of the Word of God chosen and sent for that intent are the Messengers of Christ to teach the Truth of his Gospel and to loose and bind sin c. as Christ was the Messenger of his Father The words also of St. Paul in the 20 th Chap. of the Acts Attendite vobis universo gregi in qua vos Spiritus Sanctus posuit Episcopos regere Ecclesiam Dei were spoken to the Bishops and Priests to be diligent Pastors of the People both to teach them diligently and also to be circumspect that false Preachers should not seduce the People as followeth immediately after in the same place Other places of Scripture declare the highness and excellency of Christian Princes Authority and Power the which of a truth is most high for he hath power and charge generally over all as well Bishops as Priests as other The Bishops and Priests have charge of Souls within their own Cures power to minister Sacraments and to teach the Word of God to the which Word of God Christian Princes knowledg themselves subject and in case the Bishops be negligent it is the Christian Princes Office to see them do their duty T. Cantuarien Ioannes London Cuthbertus Dunelmen Io. Batwellen Thomas Elien Nicolaus Sarisburien Hugo Wygorn I. Roffen XI Injunctions to the Clergy made by Cromwell IN the Name of God Amen By the Authority and Commission of the excellent Prince Henry by the Grace of God King of England and of France Defensor of the Faith Lord of Ireland and in Earth Supream Head under Christ of the Church of England I Thomas Lord Cromwel Privy Seal and Vice-gerent to the King 's said Highness for all his Jurisdiction Ecclesiastical within this Realm do for the advancement of the true honour of Almighty God encrease of Vertue and discharge of the King's Majesty give and exhibit unto you these Injunctions following to be kept observed and fulfilled upon the pains hereafter declared First That ye shall truly observe and keep all and singular the King's Highness Injunctions given unto you heretofore in my Name by his Graces Authority not only upon the pains therein expressed but also in your default after this second monition continued upon further punishment to be straitly extended towards you by the King's Highness Arbitriment or his Vice-gerent aforesaid Item That ye shall provide on this side the Feast of next coming one Book of the whole Bible of the largest Volume in English and the same set up in some convenient place within the said Church that ye have Cure of whereas your Parishioners may most commodiously resort to the same and read it the charge of which Book shall be ratably born between you the Parson and the Parishioners aforesaid that is
potuit potest non aliter Necnon ad inquirenduÌ„ per te vâ—l alium seu alios ad id per te deputanduÌ„ sive deputandos tam ex officio mero mixto quam promoto super quorumcunque excessibus criminibus seu delictis quibuscunque ad forum Ecclesiasticum spectantibus infra Dioc. London ac dilinquentes sive criminosos juxta comperta per te in ea parte per Licita Juris remedia pro modo culpae prout natura qualitas delicti poposcerit coercendum puniendum caeteraque omnia singula in Praemissis ceu aliquo praemissorum aut circa ea necessaria seu quomodolibet opportuna ac alia quaecunque Autoritatem Jurisdictionem Episcopalem quovismodo respiciend concernend praeter ultra ea quae tibi ex Sacris Literis divinitus commissa esse dignoscantur vice nomine Autoritate nostris exequendum Tibi de cujus sana doctrina conscientiae puritate vitaeque morum integritate ac in rebus gerendis fide industria plurimum confidimus vices nostras cum potestate alium vel alios Commissarium vel Commissarios ad praemissa seu eorum aliqua surrogandi substituendi eosdemque ad placitum revocand tenore praesentium committimus ac liberam facultatem concedimus Teque licentiam per praesentes ad nostri beneplaciti duntaxat duraturas cum cujuslibet congruae Ecclesiasticae coercionis potestate quacunque inhibitione in te datam praesentium emanata in aliquo non obstante Tuam Conscientiam coram Deo strictissime onerantes ut summo omnium judici aliquando rationem reddere coram nobis tuo cum periculo corporali respondere intendis te admonentes ut interim tuum officium juxta Evangelii normam pie sancte exercere studeas ne quem ullo tempore unquam vel ad sacros ordines promoveas vel ad curam animarum gerend quovis modo admittas nisi eos duntaxat quos ad tanti tam venerabilis Officii functionem vitae morum integritas certissimis testimoniis approbata literarum scientiae aliae qualitates requisitae ad hoc habiles idoneos clare luculenter ostenderint declaraverint Nam ut maxime compertum cognitumque habemus morum omnium Maxime Christianae Religionis corruptelam a malis Pastoribus in populum emanasse sic ut veram Christi Religionem vitaeque morum emendationem a bonis Pastoribus iterum delectis assumptis in integrum restitutum iri haud dubie speramus In cujus rei testimonium praesentes Literas nostras inde fieri Sigilli nostri quo ad Causas Ecclesiasticas utimur appensione jussimus Communiri Dat. 12. die mensis Novemb. Anno Dom. 1539. Regni nostri Anno 31. XV. The King's Letters Patents for printing the Bible in English HEnry the Eighth c. To all and singular Printers and Sellers of Books within this our Realm and all other Officers Ministers and Subjects these our Letters hearing or seeing Greeting We let you wit That being desirous to have our People at all times conveniâ—nt give themselves to the attaining the knowledg of God's Word whereby they will the better honour him and observe and keep his Commandments and also do their Duties better to us being their Prince and Sovereign Lord And considering that this our Zeal and Desire cannot by any mean take so good effect as by the granting to them the free and liberal use of the Bible in our own natural English Tongue so unless it be foreseen that the same pass at the beginning by one Translation to be perused and considered The frailty of Men is such that the diversity thereof may breed and bring forth manifold Inconveniences as when wilful and heady Folk shall confer upon the diversity of the said Translations We have therefore appointed our right trusty and well-beloved Counsellor the Lord Cromwell Keeper of our Privy-Seal to take for us and in our Name special care and charge that no manner of Person or Persons within this our Realm shall enterprise attempt or set in hand to print any Bible in the English Tongue of any manner of Volum during the space of five years next ensuing after the Date hereof but only all such as shall be deputed assigned and admitted by the said Lord Cromwell The 13 Novemb. Tricesimo primo Regni XVI The Attainder of Thomas Cromwell Item quaedam alia petitio formam cujusdam actus attincturae in se continens exhibita est suae Regiae Majestati in Parliamento praedicto cujus tenor sequiâ—ur in haec verba IN their most humble-wise shewing to your most Royal Majesty the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and all your most loving and obedient Subjects the Commons in this your most High Court of Parliament assembled That where your most Royal Majesty our Natural Sovereign Lord is justly lawfully and really entituled to be our sole Supream Head and Governour of this your Realm of England and of the Dominions of the same to whom and to none other under God the Kingly Direction Order and Governance of your most loving and obedient Subjects and People of this your Realm only appertaineth and belongeth And the which your most loving and obedient Subjects your Highness prudently and quietly without any manner of disturbance by a long time most graciously hath preserved sustained and defended And your Highness for the Quietness Wealth and Tranquillity of your said humble and obedient Subjects hath made and ordained divers and many most godly vertuous and wholsome Laws and for due execution of the same hath not desisted to travel in your own most Royal Person to support and maintain as well the Laws of Almighty God as the Laws by your Highness made and ordained by due and condign execution of the same Laws upon the Transgressors offending contrary to the same And your Majesty hath always most vertuously studied and laboured by all ways and all means to and for the setting forth thereof in such wise as it might be most to the Honour Glory and Pleasure of Almighty God and for the common accord and wealth of this your Realm and other your Dominions And for the true execution of the same hath elected chosen and made divers as well of your Nobles as others to be of your most honourable Council as to the honour of a Noble Prince appertaineth And where your Majesty hath had a special trust and confidence in your said most trusty Counsellors that the same your Counsellors and every of them had minded and intended and finally purposed to have followed and pursued your most Godly and Princely Purpose as of truth the more number hath most faithfully done Yet nevertheless Thomas Cromwell now Earl of Essex whom your Majesty took and received into your trusty Service the same Thomas then being a Man of very base and low degree and for singular favour trust and confidence which your Majesty bare and had
it a very ancient Tradition as appeareth by Cyp. de Vnct. Chrism To the eighth Question I say That Confirmation of them that be baptized is found in Scripture but cum Chrismate it is not found in Scripture but it was used cum Chrismate in the Church soon after the Apostles time as it may evidently appear by the cited Authors The laying of the Bishops hands upon them that be christened which is a part of Confirmation is plainly in Scripture and the Unction with Chrisme which is another part hath been observed from the Primitive Church and is called of St. Austin Sacramentum Chrismatis Unction of the Sick with Oil and the Prayer is grounded expresly in Scripture Conveniunt omnes Confirmationem cum Chrismate non haberi in Scripturis Eboracens Tresham Coren Day Oglethorpe Edgworth Leighton Symmons Redman Robinsonus Confirmationem in Scripturis esse contendunt caeterum Chrisma esse traditionem Apostolicam addit Robertsonus ubi fieri desierat miraculum Consecrandi Spiritus Sancti Ecclesia Chrismate signi externi loco uti coepit Convenit illi Londinens Carliolens putat usum Chrismatis ex Scripturis peti posse Putant omnes tum in hoc Articulo tum superiori Impositionem manuum esse Confirmationem In the eighth they do agree all except it be the Bishop of Carlile That Confirmatio cum Chrismate is not found in Scripture but only Confirmatio cum manuum Impositione And that also my Lord of St. Davids denieth to be in Scripture as we call it a Sacrament My Lord of Carlâ—le saith That Chrisma as touching the confection and usage thereof hath a ground to be derived out of Scripture The other say That it is but a Tradition 3. Question Whether the Apostles lacking a higher Power as in not having a Christian Kâ—ng among them made Bishops by that necessity or by Authority given by God Answers ALL Christian Princes have committed unto them immediately of God the whole Cure of all their Subjects as well concerning the Administration of God's Word for the Cure of Souls as concerning the ministration of things Political and Civil Governance And in both these Ministrations they must have sundry Ministers under them to supply that which is appointed to their several Offices The Civil Ministers under the King's Majesty in this Realm of England be those whom it shall please his Highness for the time to put in Authority under him As for Example The Lord Chancellor Lord Treasurer Lord Great Master Lord Privy Seal Lord Admiral Majors Sheriffs c. The Ministers of God's Word under his Majesty be the Bishops Parsons Vicars and such other Priests as be appointed by his Highness to that Ministration As for Example The Bishop of Canterbury the Bishop of Duresme the Bishop of Winchester the Parson of Winwick c. All the said Officers and Ministers as well of that sort as the other be appointed assigned and elected and in every place by the Laws and Orders of Kings and Princes In the admission of many of these Officers be divers comely Ceremonies and Solemnities used which be not of necessity but only for a good order and seemly fashion for if such Offices and Ministrations were committed without such solemnity they were nevertheless truly committed And there is no more Promise of God that Grace is given in the committing of the Ecclesiastical Office than it is in the committing of the Civil Office In the Apostles time when there was no Christian Princes by whose Authority Ministers of God's Word might be appointed nor Sins by the Sword corrected there was no Remedy then for the correction of Vice or appointing of Ministers but only the consent of Christian Multitude among themselves by an uniform consent to follow the advice and perswasion of such Persons whom God had most endued with the Spirit of Counsel and Wisdom And at that time forasmuch as the Christian People had no Sword nor Governour amongst them they were constrained of necessity to take such Curats and Priests as either they knew themselves to be meet thereunto or else as were commended unto them by others that were so replete with the Spirit of God with such knowledg in the profession of Christ such Wisdom such Conversation and Counsel that they ought even of very Conscience to give credit unto them and to accept such as by them were presented and so sometimes the Apostles and others unto whom God had given abundantly his Spirit sâ—nt or appointed Ministers of God's Word sometimes the People did choose such as they thought meet thereunto and when any were appointed or sent by the Apostles or others the People of their own voluntary Will with thanks did accept them nor for the Supremity Empire or Dominion that the Apostles had over them to command as their Princes and Masters but as good People ready to obey the advice of good Counsellors and to accept any thing that was necessary for their edification and benefit To the ninth We find in Scripture that the Apostles used the Power to make Bishops Priests and Deacons which Power may be grounded upon these words Sicut misit me vivens Pater sic ego mitto vos c. And we verily think that they durst not have used so high Power unless they had had Authority from Christ but that their Power to ordain Bishops Priests or Deacons by Imposition of Hands requireth any other Authority than Authority of God we neither read in Scripture nor out of Scripture To the ninth I think the Apostles made Bishops by the Law of God because Acts 22. it is said In quo vos Spiritus Sanctus posuit Nevertheless I think if Christian Princes had been then they should have named by Right and appointed the said Bishops to their Rooms and Places I think that the Apostles made Bishops by Authority given them from God That Christ made his Apostles Priests and Bishops and that he gave them Power to make others like it seemeth to be the very trade of Scripture Opinor Apostolos Authoritate Divina creasse Episcopos Presbyteros ubi Publicus Magistratus permittit Altho the Apostles had no authority to force any Man to be Priest yet they moved by the Holy Ghost had authority of God to exhort and induce Men to set forth God's Honour and so to make them Priests The Apostles made that is to say ordained Bishops by authority given them by God Ioh. 20. Sicut misit me vivens Pater ita ego mitto vos Item Ioan. ult Act. 20. and 1 Tim. 4. Paulus ordinavit Timotheum Titum praescribit quales illi debeant ordinare 1 Tim. 1. Tit. 1. Apostoli autoritate mandato Dei ordinabant ac instituebant Episcopos petita ac obtenta prius facultate a Principe ac Magistratu ut opinor qui tum praeerat Christ gave his Apostles authority to make other Bishops and
Scripturis quanquam nunc addantur alii ritus honestatis gratiâ ut in aliis Sacramentis de quibus in Scripturis nulla mentio Owinus Oglethorpus Unction with Oil adjoined with Prayer and having promise of Remission of Sins is spoken of in St. Iames and ancient Authors as for the use which now is if any thing be amiss it would be amended I. Redmayn It is spoken of in Mark 6. and Iames 5. Augustine and other ancient Authors speaketh of the same Edgeworth The Unction of the Sick with Oil to remit Sins is in Scripture and also in ancient Authors Symon Matthew Unction with Oil is grounded in the Scripture and expresly spoken of but with this Additament as it is now used it is not specified in Scripture for the Ceremonies now used in Unction I think meer Traditions of Man William Tresham To the seventeenth I say That Unction of the Sick with Oil and Prayer to remit Sins is manifestly spoken of in St. Iames Epistle and ancient Authors but not with all the Rites and Ceremonies as be now commonly used T. Cantuarien Per me Edwardum Leyghton Unction with Oil to remit Sins is spoken of in Scripture Richard Coren Menevens Coxus negant Unctionem Olei ut jam est recepta ad remittenda peccata contineri in Scripturis Eboracens Carliolens Edgworth Coren Redmayn Symmons Leightonus Oglethorp aiunt haberi in Scripturis Roffens Thirleby Robertsonus praeterquam illud Jacobi 5. Marci 6. nihil proferunt Herefordensis ambigit Tresham vult Unctionem Olei tradi nobis é Scripturis sed Unctionis Caeremonias traditiones esse humanas In the last The Bishop of St. Davids and Dr. Cox say That Vnction of the Sick with Oil consecrate as it is now used to remit Sin is not spoken of in Scripture My Lords of York Duresme Carlile Drs. Coren Edgworth Redman Symmons Leyghton and Oglethorp say That it is found in Scripture XXII Dr. Barnes's Renunciation of some Articles informed against him BE it known to all Men that I Robert Barnes Doctor of Divinity have as well in Writing as in Preaching over-shot my self and been deceived by trusting too much to mine own heady Sentence and giving judgment in and touching the Articles hereafter ensuing whereas being convented and called before the Person of my most gracious Soveraign Lord King Henry the Eighth of England and of France Defensor of the Faith Lord of Ireland and in Earth Supream Head immediately under God of the Church of England It pleased his Highness of his great clemency and goodness being assisted with sundry of his most discreet and learned Clergy to enter such Disputation and Argument with me upon the Points of my over-sight as by the same was fully and perfectly confuted by Scriptures and enforced only for Truths sake and for want of defence of Scriptures to serve for the maintenance of my part to yeeld confess and knowledg my ignorance and with my most humble submission do promise for ever from henceforth to abstain and beware of such rashness And for my further declaration therein not only to abide such order for my doings passed as his Grace shall appoint and assign unto me but also with my heart to advance and set forth the said Articles ensuing which I knowledg and confess to be most Catholick and Christian and necessary to be received observed and followed of all good Christian People Tho it so be that Christ by the Will of his Father is he only which hath suffered Passion and Death for redemption of all such as will and shall come unto him by perfect Faith and Baptism and that also he hath taken upon him gratis the burden of all their sins which as afore will hath or shall come to him paying sufficient Ransom for all their sins and so is becomed their only Redeemer and Justifier of the which number I trust and doubt not but that many of us now-adays be of yet I in heart do confess that after by the foresaid means we become right Christian Folks yet then by not following our Master's Commandments and Laws we do loose the benefits and fruition of the same which in this case is irrecuperable but by true Penance the only Remedy left unto us by our Saviour for the same wherefore I think it more than convenient and necessary that whensoever Justification shall be preached of that this deed be joined with all the fore-part to the intent that it may teach all true Christian People a right knowledg of their Justification By me Robert Barnes Also I confess with my heart That Almighty God is in no wise Author causer of Sin or any Evil and therefore whereas Scripture saith Induravit Dominus Cor Pharaonis c. and such other Texts of like sense they ought to understand them quod Dominus permisit eum indurari and not otherwise which doth accord with many of the ancient Interpreters also By me Robert Barnes Further I do confess with my heart That whensoever I have offended my Neighbours I must first reconcile my self unto him e're I shall get remission of my sins and in case he offend me I must forgive him e're that I can be forgiven for this doth the Pater Noster and other places of Scripture teach me By me Robert Barnes I do also confess with my heart That good Works limited by Scripture and done by a penitent and true reconciled Christian Man be profitable and allowable unto him as allowed of God for his benefit and helping to his Salvation By me Robert Barnes Also do confess with my heart That Laws and Ordinances made by Christian Rulers ought to be obeyed by the Inferiors and Subjects not only for fear but also for Conscience for whoso breaketh them breaketh God's Commandments By me Robert Barnes All and singular the which Articles before written I the foresaid Robert Barnes do approve and confess to be most true and Catholick and promise with my heart by God's Grace hereafter to maintain preach and set forth the same to the People to the uttermost of my power wit and cunning By me Robert Barnes By me William Ierome By me Thomas Gerarde XXIII The Foundation of the Bishoprick of Westminster REx omnibus ad quos c. salutem Cum nuper caenobium quoddam sive Monasterium quod dum extitit Monasterium Sancti Petri Westmon vulgariter vocabatur omnia singula ejus Maneria Dominia Mesuagia Terrae Tenementa Haereditamenta Dotationes Possessiones certis de causis specialibus urgentibus per Willielmum ipsius nuper Caenobii sive Monasterii Abbatem ejusdem loci Conventum nobis haeredibus nostris in perpetuum jamdudum data fuerunt concessa prout per ipsorum nuper Abbatis Conventus cartam sigillo suo communi sive conventuali sigillatam in Cancellar nostram irrotulat manifeste liquet quorum praetextu nos de ejusdem nuper Caenobii sive
Mary the French Queen younger Daughter of Hen. 7. and of Charles Brandon Duke of Suffolk so as it is thought the Queen my Soveraign and all others by course of Inheritance be by these Circumstances excluded and fore-closed So as it does well become all Subjects such as I am so my liking is to speak of Princes of their Reigns and Proceedings modestly and with respect yet I cannot abstain to say that the Chronicles and Histories of that Age and your own printed Statutes being extant do contaminate and disgrace greatly the Reign of that King in that time But to come to our purpose what equity and justice was that to disinherit a Race of Forreign Princes of their possibility and maternal right by a municipal Law or Statute made in that which some would term abrupt time and say that that would rule the Roast yea and to exclude the right Heirs from their Title without calling them to answer or any for them well it may be said that â—he injury of the time and the indirect dealing is not to be allowed â—ut since it is done it cannot be avoided unless some Circumstances material do annihilate the said limitation and disposition of the Crown Now let us examine the manner and circumstances how King Hen. 8. was by Statute inabled to dispose the Crown There is a form in two sorts prescribed him which he may not transgress that is to say either by his Letters Patents sealed with his Great Seal or by his last Will signed with his hand for in this extraordinary case he was held to an ordinary and precise form which being not observed the Letters Patents or Will cannot work the intent or effect supposed And to disprove that the Will was signed with his own hand You know that long before his death he never used his own signing with his own hand and in the time of his Sickness being divers times pressed to put his hand to the Will written he refused to do it And it seemed God would not suffer him to proceed in an Act so injurious and prejudicial to the right Heir of the Crown being his Niece Then his death approaching some as well known to you as to me caused William Clarke sometimes Servant to Thomas Henneage to sign the supposed Will with a stamp for otherwise signed it was never and yet notwithstanding some respecting more the satisfaction of their ambition and others their private commodity than just and upright dealing procured divers honest Gentlemen attending in divers several Rooms about the King's Person to testifie with their hand-writings the Contents of the said pretended Will surmised to be signed with the King 's own hand To prove this dissembled and forged signed Testament I do refer you to such Trials as be yet left First The Attestation of the late Lord Paget published in the Parliament in Queen Mary's time for the restitution of the Duke of Norfolk Next I pray you on my Sovereigns behalf that the Depositions may be taken in this Matter of the Marquess of Winchester Lord Treasurer of England the Marquess of Northampton the Earl of Pembroke Sir William Petre then one of King Henry's Secretaries Sir Henry Nevill Sir Maurice Barkley Doctor Buts Edmond Harman Baker Iohn Osborn Groom of the Chamber Sir Anthony Dennis if he be living Terris the Chirurgion and such as have heard David Vincent and others speak in this case and that their Attestations may be enrolled in the Chancery and in the Arches In perpetuam rei memoriam Thirdly I do refer you to the Original Will surmised to be signed with the King 's own hand that thereby it may most clearly and evidently appear by some differences how the same was not signed with the King's hand but stamped as aforesaid And albeit it is used both as an Argument and Calumniation against my Sovereign to some that the said Original hath been embezelled in Queen Mary's time I trust God will and hath reserved the same to be an Instrument to relieve the Truth and to confound false Surmises that thereby the Right may take place notwithstanding the many Exemplifications and Transcripts which being sealed with the great Seal do run abroad in England and do carry away many Mens minds as great presumptions of great variety and validity But Sir you know in cases of less importance that the whole Realm of England Transcripts and Exemplifications be not of so great force in Law to serve for the recovery of any thing either real or personal And in as much as my Soveraign's Title in this case shall be little advanced by taking exceptions to others pretended and crased Titles considering her precedency I will leave it to such as are to claim after the issue of Hen. the 7 th to lay in Bar the Poligamy of Charles Brandon the Duke of Suffolk and also the vitiated and clandestine Contract if it may be so called having no witness nor solemnization of Christian Matrimony nor any lawful matching of the Earl of Hertford and the Lady Katharine Lastly The semblably compelling of Mr. Key and the Lady Mary Sister to the Lady Katherine And now Sir I have to answer your desire said somewhat briefly to the Matter which indeed is very little where so much may be said for to speak truly the Cause speaketh for it self I have so long forborn to deal in this matter that I have almost forgotten many things which may be said for Roboration of her Right which I can shortly reduce to my Remembrance being at Edinburgh where my Notes are So that if you be not by this satisfied upon knowledg from you of any other Objection I hope to satisfy you unto all things may be said against her In the mean time I pray you so counsel the Queen your Soveraign as some effectual reparation may follow without delay of the many and sundry traverses and dis-favorings committed against the Queen my Sovereign as the publishing of so many exemplifications of King Henry's supposed Will the secret embracing of Iohn Halles Books the Books printed and not avowed the last Summer one of the which my Mistris hath sent by Henry Killigrew to the Queen your Soveraign The Disputes and Proceedings of Lincolns-Inn where the Case was ruled against the Queen my Soveraign The Speeches of sundry in this last Session of Parliament tending all to my Soveraigns derision and nothing said to the contrary by any Man but the Matter shut up with silence most to her prejudice and by so much the more as every Man is gone home setled and confirmed in his Error And Lastly The Queen your Soveraign's resolution to defend now by Proclamations all Books and Writings containing any discussion of Titles when the whole Realm hath engendred by these fond proceedings and other favoured practisâ—s a setled opinion against my Soveraigns to the advancement of my Lady Katherines Title I might also speak of an other Book lately printed and set abroad in this last Session containing
lingring Disease The Plot goes on but scurvily when the next thing that is brought to confirm it is contradicted by Records Prince Arthur was born the 20 th of September in the year 1486 and so was 15 years old and two months passed at the 14 th of November 1501 in which he was married to the Princess and was then of a lively and good Complexion and did not begin to decay till the Shrovetide following which was imputed to his excesses in the Bed at the Witnesses deposed 3. He says Upon the motion for the marrying of his Brother Henry to the Princess it was agreed to by all that the thing was lawful It was perhaps agreed on at Rome where Mony and other political Arts sway their Counsels but it was not agreed to in England for which we have no meaner Author than Warham Arch-Bishop of Canterbury who when examined upon Oath deposed that himself then thought the Marriage was not honourable nor well-pleasing to God and that he had thereupon opposed it much and that the People murmured at it 4. He says There was not one Man in any Nation under Heaven or in the whole Church that spake against it The common Stile of the Roman Church calling the See of Rome the Catholick Church must be applied to this to bring off our Author otherwise I know not how to save his Reputation Therefore by all the Nations under Heaven must be understood only the Divines at Rome tho when it came to be examined they could scarce find any who would justify it all the most famous Universities Divines and Canonists condemned it and Warham's Testimony contradicts this plainly besides the other great Authorities that were brought against it for which see lib. 2. from pag. 91. to pag. 103. 5. He says The King once said He would not marry the Queen Here is a pretty Essay of our Authors Art who would make us think it was only in a transient discourse that the King said he would not marry Queen Katherine but this was more maturely done by a solemn Protestation which he read himself before the Bishop of Winchester that he would never marry her and that he revoked his consent given under Age. This was done when he came to be of Age see pag. 36. it is also confessed by Sanders himself 6. He says The Queen bore him three Sons and two Daughters All the Books of that time speak only of two Sons and one Daughter but this is a flourish of his Pen to represent her a fruitful Mother 7. He says The King had sometimes two sometimes three Concubines at once It does not appear he had ever any but Elizabeth Blunt and if we judge of his Life by the Letters the Popes wrote to him and many printed Elogies that were published then he was a Prince of great Piety and Religion all that while 8. He says The Lady Mary was first desired in marriage by Iames the 5 th of Scotland then by Charles the 5 th the Emperor and then Francis asked her first for the Dolphin then for the Duke of Orleance and last of all for himself But all this is wrong placed for she was first contracted to the Dolphin then to the Emperor and then treated about to the King of Scotland after that it was left to Francis his choice whether she should be married to himself or his second Son the Duke of Orleance So little did our Poet know the publick Transactions of that time 9. He says She was in the end contracted to the Dolphin from whence he concludes that all Forreign Princes were satisfied with the lawfulness of the Marriage She was first of all contracted to the Dolphin Forreign Princes were so little satisfied of the lawfulness of the Marriage that tho she being Heir to the Crown of England was a Match of great advantage yet their Counsellors excepted to it on that very account that the Marriage was not good This was done in Spain and she was rejected as a Writer who lived in that time informs us and Sanders confesses it was done by the French Ambassadour 10. He says Wolsey was first Bishop of Lincoln then of Duresme after that of Winchester and last of all Arch-Bishop of York after that he was made Chancellor then Cardinal and Legate The order of these Preferments is quite reversed for Wolsey soon after he was made Bishop of Lincoln upon Cardinal Bembridge his death was not only promoted to the See of York but advanced to be a Cardinal in the 7 th year of the King's Reign And some months after that he was made Lord Chancellor and seven years after that he got the Bishoprick of Duresme which six years after he exchanged for Winchester He had heard perhaps that he enjoyed all these Preferments but knowing nothing of our Affairs beyond hear-say he resolved to make him rise as Poets order their Heroes by degrees and therefore ranks his Advancement not according to Truth but in the method he liked best himself 11. He says Wolsey first designed the Divorce and made Longland that was the King's Confessor second his motion for it The King not only denied this in publick saying That he himself had first moved it to Longland in Confession and that Wolsey had opposed it all he could but in private discourse with Grinaeus told him he had laboured under these scruples for seven years septem perpetuis annis trepidatio Which reckoning from the year 1531 in which Grinaeus wrote this to one of his Friends will fall back to the year 1524. long before Wolsey had any provocation to tempt him to it 12. He says In the year 1526 in which the King was first made to doubt of his Marriage he was resolved then whom to marry when he was once divorced But by his other Story Ann Boleyn was then but fifteen years old and went to France at that Age where she staied a considerable time before she came to the Court of England 13. He says The King spent a year in a private search to see what could be found either in the Scriptures or the Pope's Bull to be made use of against his Marriage but they could find nothing In that time all the Bishops of England except Fisher declared under their Hands and Seals that they thought the Marriage unlawful for which see pag. 38. and upon what Reasons this was grounded has been clearly opened pag. 97. 14. He says If there were any ambiguities in the Pope's first Letters meaning the Bull for dispensing with the marriage they were cleared by other Letters which Ferdinand of Spain had afterwards procured These other Letters by which he means the Breve bear date the same day with the Bull and so were not procured afterwards There were indeed violent presumptions of their being forged long after even after the Process had been almost an year in agitation But tho they helped the matter in
whosesoever Daughter she was she should be his Wife and upon that Sir Thomas instructed his Daughter how she should hold the King in her toils Sir Thomas must have thought the King had an ill memory if he had forgot such a Story but the one part of this makes him afraid that the King should marry his Daughter and the other part makes him afraid they should miss their hopes in it Not to mention how little likely it is that a King of such high vanity would have done that which the privatest Person has an aversion to I mean the marrying the Daughter of one whom they know to be a common Prostitute 23. He says Wolsey before his return from France sent Gambara to the Pope desiring him to name himself Vicar of the Papacy during his captivity This was not done till almost a year after this and the motion was sent by Staphileus Dean of the Rota for which see pag. 50. 24. He says None but ill Men and ignorant Persons wrote against the Marriage but all learned and good Men wrote for it The whole Doctors of the Church in all Ages were against it and no Doctor ancienter than Cajetan could ever be found to have writ for it 25. He says That tho great endeavours were used to perswade Sir Tho. More of the unlawfulness of the marriage all was in vain Is it probable that the King would have made him Lord Chancellor when he was so earnest in this business if he had not known that he would have gone along with him in it By one of his Letters to Cromwel out of the Tower it appears that he approved the Divorce and had great hopes of success in it as long as it was prosecuted at Rome and founded on the defects in the Bull. And in the 22 d year of the King's Reign when the Opinions of the Universities and the Books of Learned Men were brought to England against the Marriage he carried them down to the House of Commons and made read them there after which he desired they would report in their Country what they had heard and seen and then all Men would openly perceive that the King had not attempted this matter of his Will and Pleasure but only for the discharge of his Conscience More was a Man of greater integrity than to have said this if he had thought the Marriage good so that he has either afterwards changed his mind or did at this time dissemble too artificially with the King 26. After a long flourish about the King 's secret fears and apprehensions and the perplexities the Cardinal was in which must pass for a piece of his Wit that is to say Lying for he knew none of their thoughts He says That Gardiner and Sir Francis Brian were sent to the Pope together Gardiner being then Secretary of State In this there are only three gross mistakes First Gardiner was not sent with the first Message to the Pope Secretary Knight carried it 2. Sir Francis Brian went never to Rome with Gardiner It is true a year after the commencing the Sute Sir Francis Brian was sent to Rome and about a month after him Gardiner was also sent so tho they were both together at Rome yet they were not sent thither together 3. Gardiner was not Secretary of State but was Wolsey's Secretary when he went first to Rome and was made a Privy Counsellor when he was sent thither the second time and was not Secretary of State till some months after his return from his Journey the last time 27. He says They made the Pope believe that the Queen would willingly retire into a Monastery This was on the contrary a contrivance of the Popes who thought it the easiest way to bring the Matter to a good issue but in England they had no hopes of it and so always diverted the motion when it was proposed by the Pope 28. He says ' The Pope said he would consult with some Cardinals and Divines and do all that he could lawfully do to give the King satisfaction Upon the first motion of it the Pope frankly granted the King's desire and gave a Bull with a Commission upon it And only consulted some Cardinals about the methods of doing it And did assure the King that he would not only do every thing that could be granted in Law or Justice but whatsoever he could grant out of the fulness of his Power It is true afterwards when the Pope changed his measures and resolved to agree with the Emperor he pretended he understood not these things himself but would needs turn it over upon the Cardinals and Divines 29. He says All the Cardinals were of a mind that the Marriage was good Cardinal Sanctorum Quatuor by the force of that mighty Argument of 4000 Crowns changed his mind All the other Cardinals were forward in granting the King's desires for which he wrote them a Letter of Thanks 30. He says The Pope granted the Commission to the two Legats not doubting but it was true that had been told him of the Queens readiness to go into a Monastery The Pope knew she would not yield to any such thing but when he granted that Commission he sent with Campegio a Decretal Bull annulling the Marriage and sent afterwards a promise never to avocate the Process but to confirm what Sentence the Legats should give tho soon after he broke his promise most signally And since he had often dispensed with others for breaking their Faith he might think that it was hard to deny him the same priviledg for himself 31. He says The Pope understanding that the Queen did not consent to the Propositions that were made and that he had been abused sent after Campegio when he was on his Journey that he should not proceed to a Sentence without a new order The Pope sent Campana to England after Campegio to assure the King he would do every thing for him that he could do out of the fulness of his Power And ordered the same Person to charge Cardinal Campegio to burn the Decretal Bull which he had sent by him In all which the Pope as appears by the Original Letters was only governed by politick Maxims and considered nothing but the dangers himself was like to fall in tho Sanders would perswade us he was ready to run the hazard of all these 32. He says The King by his Letters to the Pope did at the same time that he was moving scruples about his own Marriage transact about a Dispensation for a marriage betwixt his own natural Son the Duke of Richmond and his Daughter the Lady Mary Tho the whole Dispatches at that time both to and from Rome be most happily preserved there is not the least mention of any such design and can any body think that if any such motion had been made the Pope would not have taken great advantages from it and that these Letters would not
have been afterwards published But this Sanders thought was a pretty embellishment of his Fable and of a piece with this is his next 33. He says The King did under his own hand confess he had known Boleyn's Sister Mary and desired the Pope would dispence with his marrying Ann notwithstanding that The falshood of this appears from the recital of it And how came it that these Letters were not published Nor is there any mention of this in all the Dispatches I have seen And it is not possible that in so many conferences which the English Ambassadors had with the Pope these two things should never have been discoursed of And can it be thought credible that at the same time when the King pretended such scruples and troubles of Consciences he could be guilty of so much folly and impudence as to put himself thus in the Pope's Mercy by two such demands This was a forgery of Cardinal Pole's which Sanders greedily catched to dress up the Scene 34. From page 34 to 42 there is a trifling account given of the Reasons brought against the Marriage which Sanders answers manfully and fights couragiously against the Man of Straw he had set up But if that be compared with what has been opened in the History it will appear how lame and defective his account is 35. He says Clarke Bishop of Bath and Wells Tonstal Bishop of London and West Bishop of Ely writ for the lawfulness of the King's marriage All the Bishops except Fisher had a year before this given it under their Hands and Seals that the King's marriage was unlawful and in all the Memorials of that time Fisher is the only Bishop I find mentioned to have writ for it Tonstall was also soon after translated to Duresme which none that have considered that King's temper will think could have been done if he had interposed in so tender a Point against what the King so vehemently desired 36. He says That Abel Powel Fetherston and Ridley also writ for the marriage This is not likely of the second and third for they being afterwards attainted of Treason no such Books were objected to them but the Crime charged on them was only that they said the King's marriage with Q. Katharine was good 37. He says All things appeared clear in the Trial before the Legats in behalf of the Marriage so that they could give no Sentence against such full evidence as was brought for it This is said without any regard to Truth for all the Matter of Fact that had been alledged was clearly proved for the contrary side It was proved that Prince Arthur married the Queen violent presumptions appeared of his consummating the Marriage It was also proved that the King was under age when the Bull was obtained and that the Petitions given in his Name upon which the Bull was granted were false That the King had not desired it but when he came of Age he had protested against it And that there was no hazard of a War between Spain and England the preventing which was the chief reason set down in the Bull that permitted it So that all that had been informed at Rome as to matter of Fact was fully proved before the Legats by clear Instruments and many and noble Witnesses 38. He puts a long bold speech in Campegio's Mouth who was far from assuming such freedom but lived licentiously in England in all manner of disorders of which both he and his Bastard Son were guilty And by dissembling and other Arts perswaded the King to delay the Process from day to day giving him full assurances that in conclusion he should obtain what he desired and by such means he gain'd time and drew out the Trial till the Pope had ended his Treaty with the Emperor and then he served him an Italian trick by adjourning the Court. 39. He says Some Doctors being corrupted with the King's Mony declared for him but those were none of the most learned The King ordered those he sent not to give or promise any thing to any Person till they had delivered their Opinion freely upon which some of them wrote to him that they would answer upon their heads that they had followed his Orders in that particular 40. He says These Determinations were published in the names of the Universities to deceive the World by a false representation of so great Authorities Were the publick Seals of the Universities put to their determinations after a long debate all being required to deliver their Consciences upon Oath and done with the unanimous consent of the whole faculty in some places false representations This was done in Italy in Padua Bononia Ferrara and Millan under the Pope and the Emperors Eye and within their Dominions 41. He says Endeavours were used to corrupt the University of Colen and some others in Germany for which great sums were offered and that the King was at a vast expence in it Crooks accompts shew that his expence in Italy was very inconsiderable And who can imagine that when Paris Padua and Bononia had declared for the King he would be much concerned for Colen or any other University in Germany Those who will believe Sanders and such Authors as he quotes Cochleus and an unknown Bishop of Brasile may if they will 42. He says In Oxford the King not being able to obtain a satisfactory answer in that Matter eight Students of the University broke into the place where the Seal was laid and put it to an Answer which passed for the determination of the University The Lord Herbert says there was an Original Instrument passed which he saw by which the University did appoint a Committee of 33 Doctors and Batchelors of Divinity to examine the Questions proposed by the King and to set the Seal of the University to any Answer that they should agree on and these did afterwards give a Resolution against the lawfulness of the Marriage 43. He tells a long Story of the King's endeavours to gain Reginald Pole and that he came over to England and being much pressed by his Kindred to comply with the King he went to him fully purposed to have done it but could not speak a word to him till he resolved to talk to him in another stile and then he found his tongue and spake very freely to the King who put his hands sometimes to his Poynard intending to have killed him but was overcome with the simplicity and humility of his Discourse and so the King continued his Pension to him and gave him leave to go back to Padua This is another pretty adventure of one of the Hero's of the Romance but has this misfortune in it that it is all without any proof for as none of the Books of that time ever mention it so neither did Pole himself pretend to have carried so in his Book tho written with the most provoking insolence that was possible In it he mentions
contrivance of theirs who had instructed her to play such tricks as was proved by their own Confessions and other Evidences 68. He says They all died very constantly and on the Margent calls them seven Martyrs The Nun her self acknowledged the Imposture at her death and laid the heaviest weight of it on the Priests that suffered with her who had taught her the Cheat so that they died both for Treason and Imposture And this being Sander's Faith as appeared by his Works they were indeed Martyrs for it 69. He says More and Fisher having examined her could see no ground to think she was acted by a Fanatical Spirit as it was given out It was not given out that she was acted by a Fanatical Spirit for that had been more honest but her Spirit was cheating and knavery More cleared himself and looked on her as a weak Woman and commonly called her the Silly Maid But Fisher did disown her when the Cheat was discovered though he had given her too much encouragement before 70. He says The thing she prophesied came to pass which was that Mary should be Queen of England The thing for which She and her Complices were attainted of Treason was that she said If the King married Ann Boleyn he should not be a King a month longer and not an hour longer in the sight of God and should die a Villains death But it did not serve Sander's ends to tell this 71. He says The day she suffered many of the Nobility came and swore to the Succession of the Issue of the King's marriage with Queen Ann before the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury the Lord Chancellor and Cromwel Both Houses of Parliament did in the House of Lords take that Oath on the day of their Prorogation which was the 30 th of March as appears by the second Act of the next Session and the Nun with her Complices did not suffer till the 21 of April after 72. He says The Franciscans of the Observance chiefly two Fathers in London Elston and Payton did both in their Sermons and publick Disputes justifie the King's marriage with Q. Katharine Elston and Payton were not of London but of Greenwich They compared the King to Achab and said in the Pulpit to his face The Dogs should lick his Blood with many other such virulent Expressions But to rail at a Prince with the most spiteful reproaches that could be was a part of Sanders's Faith and so no wonder those pass for Confessors when Elizabeth Barton and her Complices are reckoned Martyrs 73. He says Tonstal Bishop of Duresme was ordered by the King's Messengers not to come to the Session of Parliament 26 Regni in which the King's Supremacy was established In this he is safer than in some other Stories for the Journals of that Session are lost so the falshood of this cannot be demonstrated yet it is not at all likely that he who justified all that was done in the former Session in which the Pope's Power was put down the nomination of Bishops annexed to the Crown a Reformation of Ecclesiastical Laws appointed to be made in defence of all which he wrote afterwards was now so scrupulous as to be ordered to stay at home But Tonstal suffering imprisonment in Edward the Sixth's time it was fit to use some art to shew that he was unwillingly brought to comply with the King 74. He to shew God's Judgments on the chief Instruments that served the King says That the Duke of Norfolk was by the King condemned to perpetual imprisonment This bewrays palpable ignorance since he was attainted of High Treason the very day before the King's death and should have suffered the next day if the King's death had not prevented it But since he will descant on the Providence of God he should rather have concluded that his escaping so narrowly was a sign of God's great care of him 75. In the Session of Parliament that met the third of November as he describes it which was the 26 th year of the King's Reign he says Mary the King's Daughter was illegitimated and all her honours were transferred on Elizabeth and the Pope's Power put down This shews he never looked on our publick Statutes otherwise he had seen that these Acts passed in the former Session 76. He says When the King sent his Ambassadours to the French Court Francis would not so much as hear them give a justification of the King's proceedings How true this can be the World may judg since these two Kings continued in a firm Alliance eight years after this And Francis did often treat both with him and the Princes of Germany about these things and was inclined to do almost all that he did 77. He says The Lutherans did so abominate the grounds of his separation from Rome that they could never be induced to approve it for which he cites Cochleus an Author of his own kidney They did condemn the King's first marriage as unlawful and thought the Pope's Dispensation had no force and so far they approved it But they had this singular Opinion that he should have continued unmarried as long as Q. Katharine lived Yet in that they were so modest that they only desired to be excused as to the second Marriage which considering that Queen Ann favoured their Doctrine and that by an absolute compliance with what the King had done they might have secured his Protection to themselves whom otherwise they provoked highly is an evidence of a strict adhering to what their Consciences dictated that cannot be sufficiently commended 78. He says The King made many write Apologies for what he did which some did willingly being tainted with Heresie others unwillingly and for fear as Gardiner and Tonstall In this he shews how little judgment he had of the nature of things when he thinks to excuse their writing for the King as extorted by force To have done it thorough Error and Mistake was much the softer excuse but to make them Men of such prostituted Consciences as not only to subscribe and swear but to write with Learning and Zeal and yet against their Consciences represents them guilty of unexpressible baseness Indeed Gardiner was a Man like enough to write any thing that might please the King but Tonstall was a Man of greater probity than to have done so unworthy a thing upon any account whatsoever But since he mentioned Writers he should have named Longland Bishop of Lincoln Stokeley Bishop of London and above all Bonner who did officiously thrust himself into the debate by writing a Preface to Gardiner's Book with the greatest vehemence that could be But the Blood he shed afterwards did so endear him to this Author that all past Faults were forgiven and to be clean forgotten 79. He says Five Martyrs suffered because they would not swear the King's Supremacy according to the Law that was then passed There was no such Law made at that time nor
correspondence with the King fell to the ground with her but he may well cite Cochleus an Author of the same honesty with himself from whose writings we may with the like security make a judgment of Forreign Matters as we may upon Sanders's testimony believe the account he gives of English Affairs 90. He tells us among other things done by the King and picks it out as the only instance he mentions of the King's Injunctions that the People should be taught in Churches the Lord's Prayer the Ave the Creed and the Ten Commandments in English It seems this Author thought the giving these Elements of Religion to the People in the vulgar Tongue a very heinous Crime when this is singled out from all the rest 91. That being done he says there was next a Book published called Articles appointed by the King's Majesty which were the six Articles This shews that he either had no information of English Affairs or was sleeping when he wrote this for the Six Articles were not published soon after the Injunctions as he makes it by the same Parliament and Convocation but three years after by another Parliament They were never put in a Book nor published in the King's Name they were Enacted in Parliament and are neither more nor less than 25 lines in the first Impression of that Act so far short come they of a Book 92. He reckons up very defectively the differences between the Church of Rome and the Doctrine set forth by the King's Authority but in one point he shews his ordinary wit for in the sixth particular he says He retained the Sacrament of Order but appointed a new Form of Consecrating of Bishops This he put in out of malice that he might annul the Ordinations of that time but the thing is false for except that the Bishops instead of their Oaths of Obedience to the Pope which they formerly swore did not swear to the King there was no other change made and that to be sure is no part of the Form of Consecration 93. He resolved once to speak what he thought was Truth tho it be treasonable and impious and says Upon these changes many in Lincolnshire and the Northern parts did rise for Religion and the Faith of Christ. This was indeed the motive by which their Seditious Priests misled them yet he is mistaken in the time for it was not after the six Articles were published but almost three years before it Nor was it for the Faith of Christ which teaches us to be humble subject and obedient but because the King was removing some of the corruptions of that Faith which their false Teachers did impiously call the Faith of Christ. 94. He says The King did promise most faithfully that all these things of which they complained should be amended This is so evidently false that it is plain Sanders resolved dextrously to avoid the speaking of any sort of Truth for the King did fully and formally tell them he would not be directed nor counselled by them in these Points they complained of and did only offer them an Amnesty for what was past 95. Then he reckons up 32 that died for the defence of the Faith They were attainted of Treason for being in actual Rebellion against the King and thus it appears that Rebellion was the Faith in his sense and himself died for it or rather in it having been starved to death in a Wood to which he fled after one of his rebellious Attempts on his Soveraign in which he was the Pope's Nuncio 96. He says The King killed the Earl of Kildare and five of his Uncles By this strange way of expressing a legal Attainder and the execution of a Sentence for manifest Treason and Rebellion he would insinuate on the Reader a fancy that one of Bonner's cruel fits had taken the King and that he had killed those with his own hand The Lord Herbert has fully opened that part of the History from the Records that he saw and shews that a more resolved Rebellion could not be than that was of which the Earl of Kildare and his Uncles were guilty But because they sent to the Pope and Emperor for assistance the Earl desiring to hold the Kingdom of Ireland of the Pope since the King by his Heresie had fallen from his Right to it Sanders must needs have a great kindness for their memory who thus suffered for his Faith 97. He says Queen Iane Seimour being in hard labour of Prince Edward the King ordered her Body to be so opened by Surgeons that she died soon after All this is false for she had a good Delivery as many Original Letters written by her Council that have been since printed do shew but she died two days after of a distemper incident to her Sex 98. He sets down some Passages of Cardinal Pole's Heroical Constancy which being proved by no Evidence and not being told by any other Writer whom I ever saw are to be lookt on as the flourishes of the Poet to set off his Hero 99. He would perswade the World that the Marquess of Exceter the Lord Montacute and the rest that suffered at that time died because they were believed to dislike the King 's wicked Proceedings and that the Countess of Sarum was beheaded on this single account that she was the Mother of such a Son and was sincerely addicted to the Catholick Faith and that she was condemned because she wrote to her Son and for wearing in her Breast the Picture of the five Wounds of Christ. The Marquess of Exceter pretended he was well satisfied with the King's Proceedings and was Lord Stewart when the Lords Darcy and Hussie were tried and he gave judgment against them But it being discovered that he and other Persons approved of Cardinal Pole's proceedings who endeavoured to engage all Christian Princes in a League against the King pursuant to which they had expressed themselves on several occasions resolved when a fit opportunity offered it self to rebel it was no wonder if the King proceeded against them according to Law And for the Countess of Sarum tho the legality of that Sentence passed against her cannot be defended yet she had given great offence not only by her correspondence with her Son but by the Bulls she had received from Rome and by her opposing the King's Injunctions hindring all her Tenants to read the New Testament or any other Books set out by the King's order And for the Picture which was found among her Cloaths it having been the Standard of the Rebellion and the Arms of England being found on the other side of it there was just ground to suspect an ill design in it 100. He says The Images which the King destroyed were by many wonderful Works of God recommended to the Devotion of the Nation All the wonder in these Works was the knavery of some jugling Impostors and the simplicity of a credulous multitude of
after him 111. He tells many Reasons why the King had a mind to put away Ann of Cleve But in this as in other things he betrays a profound ignorance of that time for every Body knew that the King from the first time he saw her disliked her and that he never consummated the Marriage This is a Subject not fit to be long dwelt on but if any will compare the account I give of this Matter from the Records with Sander's Tale they will see that he wrote at random and did not so much as know publick Transactions 112. He says The King had promised to the Emperor That he would no longer continue in the Smalcaldick League but Cromwel counterfeited the King's Hand to a new confirmation of it which coming to the Emperor's knowledg he challenged the King of it and sent him over a Copy of it upon which the King disowned it and cast it on Cromwel and that this was the cause of his fall This I believe is one of Sander's dreams there is not one word of it in Cromwel's Attainder nor do I find the least shadow of this in some Original Letters which he wrote to the King for his Pardon in which he answers many of the things laid to his Charge Nor is it likely he would adventure on so bold a thing with such a King nor could the Emperor have that Writing in his power as long as the King lived for it is not to be imagined how he could come by it till he had taken the Duke of Saxony Prisoner which was after this King's death 113. He says When Cromwel was put to death the King proceeded to the Divorce of Ann of Cleve The Divorce was judged by the Convocation eight days before Cromwel's death and confirmed in Parliament which was dissolved before he suffered 114. He says The King sent to her to tell her he had a mind to be separated from her and tho he could proceed more severely against her since he knew she was an Heretick yet for her Families sake he left it to her self to devise any reason for their Divorce upon which she came next day to the Senate which may be either the King's Council or the Parliament and confessed she had been married to another before she was married to the King and thereupon by the Authority of Parliament he was divorced and within eight days married Katharine Howard There are but six gross Errors in this Period 1. The King sent not any message to her nor came there any answer from her till the Sentence of Divorce was quite passed 2. In the Original Letter which those he sent to her wrote to him from Richmond it appears that they used no threatnings to her but barely told her what was done to which she acquiesced 3. She never came from Richmond in all that Process and so made no such declaration in the Senate 4. She did not say that she was married to another but only that she had been contracted to the Prince of Lorrain when she was under Age. 5. The Parliament did not dissolve the Marriage but only confirmed the Sentence of the Convocation 6. The King did not marry Katharine Howard before the 8 th of August and the Divorce was judged the 10 th of Iuly a month wanting two days 115. He says The King had consummated the Marriage for seven months together There were but six months between his Marriage and the Divorce and in all that while as they bedded but seldom so there were very clear Evidences brought that it was not consummated 116. He says The King sent the Bishop of Winchester and Sir Henry Knevet to the Diet of the Empire who were ordered to propose to the Emperor That the King might be again reconciled to the See of Rome to which he adds his Conscience did drive him but since the King would not confess his past Crimes nor do penance for them nor restore the Goods of the Church it came to nothing This is another Ornament of the Fable to shew the Poet's wit but is as void of Truth as any passage in Plantus or Terence is For the King was all his life so intractable in that Point that the Popish Party had no other way to maintain their Interest with him but to comply not without affectation in that Matter and when an Information was given against Gardiner for his holding some correspondence with the Pope's Legate at the Diet he got the Man who had innocently discovered it to be put in Prison and said it was a Plot against him to ruin him which he needed not be so sollicitous about if his Instructions from the King had allowed him to enter on such a Treaty 117. He runs out in a long digression upon the King 's assuming the Title of King of Ireland to shew that the Kings of England only hold Ireland by the Pope's Donation In this Sanders shews his Art he being to carry the Standard of Rebellion in that Kingdom to blast the King 's Right to it He acknowledges the Crown of England had the Dominion of Ireland with the Title of Lord of Ireland about 400 years And certainly if so long a possession does not give a good Title and a prescription against all other Pretenders most of the Royal Families in Christendom will be to seek for their Rights But he says It was given by the Pope to King Henry the Second and yet he confesses that he had conquered some parts of it before that Grant was sent him by Hadrian the Fourth Certainly King Henry the Second had as good a right to take it as Pope Hadrian had to give it nor was the King's accepting the Pope's Donation any prejudice to his Title for things extorted or allowed upon a publick Error can have no force when that is openly discovered If then the Superstition of those Ages made that the Pope's Donation was a great help to any Pretender it was no wonder that Kings made use of it but it were a wonder indeed if they should acknowledg it after the Trick is known and seen by all 118. After this and a Satyr against Queen Elizabeth for assuming the Title Defender of the Faith and a long enumeration of the exactions in the last years of this Reign in which tho there is Matter enough for severe complaints yet many of the Particulars he mentions are without any proof and must rest on the Author's credit which by this time the Reader will acknowledg is not very great Another long discourse of some length follows of the misfortunes of the Duke of Norfolk and of all that served the King in his Divorce and in the following Actions of his Life from which he infers that these were effects of a Curâ—e from Heaven upon all that he did and on all those that assisted him But as the Inference is bad so he forgot to mention those Noble Families that were raised in
his Book if I had considered them all I have therefore only singled out these Passages which I had in the former History demonstrated to be false and these are both so many and so important that I am sure enough is said to destroy the credit of that Author and of his Book which has too long deceived the the World And what is performed in this first part will I hope dispossess the Reader of any ill Impressions the following parts of that Work have made on him concerning the succeeding Reigns of which an account shall be given as soon as it possibly can be made ready I shall esteem my time to have been well imployed and my pains rightly placed if my endeavours have so good an effect as to take off the unjust Prejudices which some may have conceived at the changes that were then made in Religion or at the beginnings of them which being represented by this Author and upon his testimony by many other Writers in such odious Characters to the World are generally so ill looked on The Work it self was so good done upon so much reason managed with such care directed by such wisdom and tempered with so great moderation that those who intended to blast it did very wisely to load it with some such Prejudices for if without these the thing it self be examined by Men of a candid temper and solid judgment the Opposers of it know well where the Truth lies and on whose side both the Scriptures and the best Ages of the Primitive Church have declarâ—d But it was not fit to put a Question of such importance on so doubtful and so dangerous an issue therefore it was well considered by them that some popular and easily understood Calumnies to disgrace the beginnings of it and the Persons that were most imployed in it were to be fastned on them and if these could be once generally received then Men might be alienated from it by a shorter way than could be done by the dull and unsuccessful methods of Reason Therefore as the Cause of our Church hath been often vindicated by the learned Books that have been published in it and never with more success and a clearer victory than of late in the elaborate Writings which are never to be mentioned but with honour of the renowned Dr. Stillingfleet so I judged it might not be an unuseful and unacceptable Work which tho it be of a lower form and so most suitable to my genius yet will be of general use to employ the leisure I enjoy and the small Talent committed to me in examining and opening the Transactions of those Times And if these who read it are dispossessed of their prejudices and inclined to consider things as they are now set before them in a truer light I have gained my end in it The Truths of Religion need no support from the Father of Lyes A Religion made up of Falshoods and Impostures must be maintained by means suitable to it self So Sanders's Book might well serve the ends of that Church which has all along raised its greatness by publick Cheats and Forgeries such as the Donation of Constantine and the Book of the Decretals Besides the vast number of Miracles and Visions that were for many Ages made use of by them of which even the most disingenuous of their own Writers begin to be now ashamed But the Reformation of Religion was a Work of Light and needs none of the Arts of Darkness to justify it by A full and distinct Narrative of what was then done will be its Apology as well as its History There is no need of Artifice but only of Industry and sincerity to gather together all the remains of that Time and put them in good order I am now beginning to look towards the next and indeed the best part of this Work Where in the first Reign we shall observe the active endeavours of those Restorers of Religion The next Reign affords a sadder prospect of that Work laid in Ruins and the Authors of it in Ashes but the Fires that consumed them did rather spread than extinguish that Light which they had kindled And what is fabled of the Phoenix will be found true of our Church That she rose new out of these Ashes into which she seemed consumed Towards the perfecting this History I hope all that love the Subject of it will contribute their Endeavours and furnish every thing that is in their power which may make it fuller or clearer So I end with that desire which I made in the Preface that any who have in their hands any Papers relating to these times will be pleased to communicate them and what-ever assistance they give to it shall be most thankfully owned and acknowledged The end of the Appendix ADDENDA Numb I. ARTICLES about Religion set out by the Convocation and published by the Kings Authority AN ORIGINAL HENRY the Eight by the Grace of God King of England and of France Defender of the Faith and Lord of Ireland and in Earth Supream Head of the Church of England to all and singular our most loving faithful and obedient Subjects greeting Amongst other cures committed unto this our Princely Office whereunto it hath pleased God of his infinite mercy and goodness to call us we have always esteemed and thought as we also yet esteem and think this to be most chief most ponderous and of most weight that his Holy Word and Commandments may sincerely without let or hinderance be of our Subjects truly believed and reverently kept and observed and that unity and concord in opinions namely in such things as does concern our Religion may encrease and go furthward and all occasion of dissent and discord touching the same be repressed and utterly extinguished for the which cause we being of late to our great regret credibly advertised of such diversity in opinions as have grown and sprongen in this our Realm as well concerning certain Articles necessary to our Salvation as also touching certain honest and commendable Ceremonies rites and usages in our said Church for an honest policy and decent order heretofore of long time used and accustomed minding to have that unity and agreement established through our said Church concerning the premisses and being very desirous to eschew not only the dangers of Souls but also the outward inquietness which by occasion of the said diversity in opinions if remedy had not been provided might perchance have ensued have not only in our own person in any times taken great pain study labour and travails but also have caused our Bishops and other the most discreet and best learned men of our Clergy of this our whole Realm to be assembled in our Convocation for the full debatement and quiet determination of the same where after long and mature deliberation and disputations had of and upon the premisses finally they have concluded and agreed upon the said matters as well those which be commanded of God and are
flente qui condolendi compatiendi noverit disciplinam ut ita demum si quid ille dixerit qui se prius eruditum medicum ostenderit misericordem si quid consilii dederit facias sequaris si intellexerit praeviderit talem esâ—e languorem tuum qui in conventu totius Ecclesiae exponi debeat curari ex quo fortassis caeteri aedificari poterunt tu ipse facile sanari multa hac deliberatione satis perito medici illius consilio procurandum est Cyprianus in Sermone de Lapsis Denique quando fide majore timore meliores sunt qui quamvis nullo Sacrificii aut libelli facinore constricti quoniam tamen de hoc vel cogitaverunt hoc ipsum apud Sacerdotes Dei dolenter simpliciter confitentur exomologesin conscientiae faciunt animi sui pondus exponunt salutarem medelam parvis licet modicis vulneribus exquirunt scientes scriptum esse Deus non deridetur derideri circumveniri Deus non potest nec astutia aliqua fallente deludi plus imo delinquit qui secundum hominem Deum cogitans evadere se poenam criminis credit si non palam crimen admisit Christus in praeceptis suis dicit qui confusus me fuerit confundet eum filius hominis Christianum se putat qui Christianus esse aut confunditur aut veretur Quomodo potest esse cum Christo qui ad Christum pertinere aut erubescit aut metuit minus plane peccaverit non videndo idola nec sub oculis circumstantis atque insultantis populi sanctitatem fidei profanando non polluendo manus suas funestis Sacrificiis nec sceleratis cibis ora maculando hoc eo proficit ut sit minor culpa non ut innocens conscientia facilius potest ad veniam criminis pervenire non est tamen immunis a crimine nec cesset in agenda poenitentia atque in Domini misericordia deprecanda ne quod minus esse in qualitate delicti videtur in neglecta satisfactione cumuletur Conâ—iteantur singuli quaeso vos fratres delictum suum dum adhuc qui deliquit in soeculo est dum admitti confessio ejus potest dum satisfactio remissio facta per Sacerdotes apud Dominum grata est convertamur ad Dominum mente tota poenitentiam criminis veris doloribus exprimentes Dei misericordiam deprecemur illi se anima prosternat illi maestitia satisfaciat illi spes omnis incumbat rogare qualiter debeamus dicit ipse Revertimini inquit ad me ex toto corde vestro simulque jejunio fletu planctu scindite corda vestra non vestimenta Praeterea Esaias peccatorem admonet Cap. 42. secundum 70. inquiens Dic tu prior iniquitates tuas ut justificeris Salomon Prov. 18. ait Justus prior est accusator sui atque ideo ne Satan nos in judicio coram omnibus accuset nos illum in hac vita per priorem confessionem delicti nostri factam aliis praevenire debemus nam Deum praevenire in nostri accusatione nequimus qui omnia facta nostra jam novit immo vero antequam fierent ea praescivit quare Confessio illa necesse est intelligatur de extranea confessione facta Dei ministro qui id ignoravit nam Deum nihil unquam latuit non modo jam factum sed ne futurum quidem quicquam Circa personas vero ministrorum quibus fieri deberet Confessio atque circa tempora Ecclesiae nonnunquam aliquid immutarunt varie pro regionibus statuerunt Et ne tuam solicitudinem Sacratissima Majestas circa publicam Regni tui tranquillitatem stabiliendam sanctissime occupatam longa multorum lectione quae praeter ista afferre possem remorari videar plura adjungere supersedebo illud tantummodo precatus ut meam hanc scribendi temeritatem boni consulat quam ego totam perspicacissimo atque eruditissimo Majestatis tuae judicio considerandam pensitandamque committo Atque ita foelicissime valeat Sacratissima tua Majestas cujus Regnum prosperrimum in soeculum diuturnum nobis fore precamur XI A Letter of King Henry's to Tonstall Bishop of Duresme against Articular Confession being of Divine Institution An Original SInce me thought my Lord of Durham that both the Bishops of York Winchester and your Reasons and Texts were so fully answered this other day in the House as to my seeming and supposal the most of the House was satisfied I marvelled not a little why eft-soons you have sent to me this now your writing being in a manner few other Texts or Reasons than there were declared both by the Bishop of Canterbury and me to make smally or nothing to your intended purpose but either I esteem that you do it to prove my simple judgment alone which indeed doth not much use tho not the wisest to call in aid the judgments of other learned Men and so by mine ignorant answer seem to win the Field or else that you be too much blinded in your own fansy and judgment to think that a Truth which by learning you have not yet proved nor I fear me cannot by Scriptures nor any other Directors probable grounds though I know mine unsufficiency in learning if the matter were indifferent and that the ballance stood equal since I take the verity of the Cause rather to favorize the part I take than yours it giveth me therefore great boldness not presuming in Learning but in justness of the Cause seeing by writing you have provoked me to it to make answer to your Arguments Therefore I beginning now to reply to your first Allegation shall essay to prove if I can that your own Author in place by you alledged maketh plain against your Opinion for as you alledg him St. Chrysostom saith Quod sufficit solus pudor pro poena then Articular Confession is not by commandment necessary for if it were this word Solus is by your Author ill set therefore your Author in this place furdereth you but little To your Fallax Argument I deny your consequent founded only upon small Reason which is the ground of your Fallax Argument which Reason I need not take away for your alledged Author doth shew too plainly in his 5. Homily Tom. 5. that you gather wrong sense upon his words for he saith with much more touching this matter these few words Non hominibus peccata detegere cogo then this other Text before rehearsed is not to be understood as you will by writing it Further me thinketh I need not God thank you too greatly study for Authors to conclude your wrong taking of Texts for those your self alledg serveth me well to purpose for all your labour is to prove that Auricular Confession were by God commanded and both your Authorities of Bede and Paul sheweth nothing but that they did confess their sins
Herbert The Arguments against the Bull. Wolsey's advice to the King 1527. Aug. 1. Sanders his story about Anne Bolâ—yn examined For this he ciâ—es Rastal's life of Sir Tho. Moor a Book that was never seen by any body else Anti-Sanderus 1501. March 10. 1509. Feb. 12. 1511 1514. Septemb. 23 6 to Regn. 1515. Cambd. Iâ— apparatâ— ad Hiâ—t Eliz. Reg. 1528. Her Birth 1514. and Breeding Her coming to England L. Herbert Title and Duplex Cavendish says she was very young Camden She is contracted to the Lord Piercy Cavendish Life of Wolsey 1527. L. Herbert 1527. The King moved for his Divorce at Rome The first dispatch about it Collect. Numb 3 d. The Pope grants it when he was in Prison Collect. Numb 4th Pope escaped Decemb. 9. And being at liberty gives a Bull for it The Pope's craft policy And the measures that governed them 1528. Collect. Numb 5th The method proposed by the Pope Collect. Numb 6th Staphileus sent from England His Instructions Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. 10. Ian. 8. Duplicates corrected by the Cardinal's Hand The Cardinals Letterâ— by him A Larger Bull desired by the King Gardiner and Fox sent to Rome With Letters from the King Collect. Numb 7th and the Cardinal Collect. Numb 8th Collect. Numb 9th The substance of the Bull desired by them Collect. Numb 10th 1527. Rot. Paâ— 2 dâ— Pars. Regn. 10. The Cardinals Earnestness in this matter Collect. Numb 11th Collect. Numb 12. Campegio declared Legate Collect. Numb 10. Wolsey writes to him to haste over May 7. May 23. The Pope grants a Decretal Bull Anti-Sanderus L. Herbert Two Letters of Anne Boleyn's to Wolsey A Postscript of the Kings to him 1528. Collect. Numb 14th The Cardinal's Colledges finished Octob. 30. More Monasteries were to be suppressed The Emperor opposâ—s the Kings suit A Breve found out in Spain Collect. Numb 15th Presumptions of its being forged Campegio comes into England And showes the King the Bull But refuses to let it be seen to the Council * Collect. Numb 16th Collect. Numb 17th Wolsey's endeavour at Rome that it might be showed But all in vain The Pope sends Campana to England Collect. Numb 18th New Ambassadors sent to Rome With other overtures Collect. Numb 19th A Guard of 2000 men offered to the Pope The Pope resolved to unite himself to the Emperor Being frightned with the threats of the Imperialists 1529. Ian. 3. Repents his granting the Decretal Kings Letter to the Cardinal Ian. 8th Ian. 9. 1529. Ian. 15. But feeds the King with high promises The Pope sickens Ian. 27. Cardinal Wolsey's intrigues for the Papacy Feb. 6th Collect. Numb 20. The Kings Instructions for the Election Numb Feb. 20. New propositions about the Divorce Collect. Numb 21. The Popes relapse April 6. another Dispatch to Rome Collect. Numb 2.2 1528. 1529. The Cardinals Bulls for the Bishoprick of Winchester The Pope inclines to joyn with the Emperor Who protests against the Legates Commission May 15. Collect Numb 23. The Pope promised not to recal but to confirm it The Legates write to the Pope Collect. Numb 24. Campegio's ill life Pelerin In glese April 6. The Emperor presses for an Avocation Which the Kings Ambassadors oppose much The Popes deep dissimulation Collect. Numb 25th Collect. Numb 26th The Pope complains of the Florentines Iune 5. Iune 13. Great Contests about the Avocation Iune 23. Collect. Numb 27. Iune 28. The Legateâ— sit in England Orig. Iourn Cott. Libr. Vitel B. 12. A severe charge against the Queen Quod stulte facit si contendit cum Rege quod â—ale illi successit in faetibus de Brevi acsuspicione falsitatis The King and Queen appear in Court * Fidelis servi insideli subdito Responsio Collect. Numb 28. The Queen's Speech The King gives the account of his Scruples The Queens Appeal Articles drawn by the 〈◊〉 Upon which witnesses are examined The proâ—eâ—dings at 〈…〉 〈◊〉 this is 〈◊〉 from 〈…〉 Iune 2â— and 30. Iuly 8 and 9. The Pope agrees with the Emperor Collect. Numb 29th Yet is in great perplexities Iuly 26. The Avocation is granted Collect. Numb 30th The proceedings of the Legates All things are ready foâ— a Sentence Campegio Adjourned the Court. Which gives great offence Wolsey's danger Aug. 4. Sept. 23 in a Letter from the Cardinal Secetary to Cromwell Anne Boleyn returns to Court Cranmers proposition about the Kings Divorce Approved by the King The meanness of his Temper The King still â—avoured him He is afterwards attached for Treasoâ— And dies His Character A Parliament called Hall The House of Commons complains of the Bishop of Rochester Some Bills past reforming the abuses of the Clergy One Act discharging the King of his debts Collect. Numb 31. The Pope and the Emperor firmly united Iâ—n 20. The womens peace Aug. 5. 1530. The Emperors Coronation at Bononia Florence taken Aug. 9. Popes Nephew made Duke of it Iuly 17. 1531. Siege of Vienna rais'd Octob. 13. 1529. Emperor Crown'd King of Lombardy Feb. 22. 1530. Rom. Emp. Feb. 2. The King consults his Universities about his Divorce Lord Herbert out of the Record April 4. 1530. v. Wood. p. 8.257 Lib. 1 0. p. 225. Collect. Numb 32. And at Cambridge Feb. Though with great difficulty Crooke employed in Venice Crooks Negotiation taken from many of his Original Letters Cott. Libr. Vitel B. 13. Many â—n Italy write for the Kings cause Feb. 18. Though the Pope and Emperor discourâ—ged them Iuly 4. Aug. 7. Septemb. 16. Iuly 28. Aug. 5. No Money nor bribes given for subscriptions 〈◊〉 7. Fâ—b 8. Only some small acknowledgments Feb. 22. Feb. 9. Septemb. 16. But great Rewards given by the Emperor Septemb. 29. Feb. 18. March 29. 1530. May 26. Iâ—nâ— 2â— They Determined for the King at 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1â—th At Padua Iuly 1st Collect. Numb 33. And Ferrara Sept. 29th And in Orleance April 7. At Paris of the Canonists May 25th Of the Soâ—bon Iâ—ly 2d At Angiers May 7th At Bourges Iune 10th And Tâ—â—lose Octob. 1st Collect. Numb 34. Ian. 28th his Orig. Let. Cott. Libr. Otho C. 10. Pelerine Iâ—glise Grineus employed amongst the Reformed in Switzerland Whose Letters are in a MSS. in R. Smiths Libr. The Opinions of Oâ—colompadius Bâ—cer Phrygion Zuinglius And Calvin Epist. 384. Lord Herb. from an Orig. Let. Sept. 18. 1530. The opinion of the Lutheran Divines Instructions sent by Dr. Barns to Cromwel Cott. Lib. Vâ—tel B. 13. They condemn the Kings first Marriage but are against a second Collect. Numb 35. Fox The King refuses to appear at Rome Cranmer offers to maintain the Kings cause The Nobility Clergy and Commons of England write to the Pope In the life of Wolseâ— This Letter and the answer are Printed by the Lord Herbert The Popes answer A Proclamation against Bulls from Rome Lord Herb. Books written for the Kings cause Otho C. â—0 ibidem Visp B. 5. Coâ—lect Numb 36. The grounds of it in the old Testament Lev. 18 20· Lev. 18.2 4.5.6.21 v. 17.24.26 v. 24.25 Lâ—v.
18. v. 16. Lev. 20.21 And in the New Mat. 14.4 1 Cor. 5. â— Lib. 4 to cont Marcionâ—â— The Authorities of Popes a ad omnes Galâ—iâ—e Episcopos b 30. Quaest. 3. cap. Pitanâ—m c De Pres. cap. cum in juventutem and Counciâ—s Can. 2. Chap. 5. 〈◊〉 61. Chap. 5. a And the Greek In 20. Levit. b Homil. 71. on 22. Mat. c Epist. ad Diodor. On Levit. 18. and 20. And the Latine Fathers a Lib. 8. Ep. 66. b Cont. Hâ—â—vidium c Cont. Faâ—st chap. 8 9 10. Quaest. 64. in Lev. Ad Bonifac Lib. 3. chap. 4. Lib. 15. de Civ Dâ—i chap. 16. And of the Modern Writers In Epist. ad Pium Fratâ—em e On 18. Lev. g Epist. ad Arch. Rotomag Epis. Sag. f Lib. 2. de Sacram. p. 2. chap. 5. Art 2. h Epist. 240. The Schoolmen 2 dâ— 2 dae Quaest. 154. art 9. In Tertiam Quaest. 54. art 3. In 4tam. dist 40. Q. 3. and 4. And Canonists Marriage compleated by Consent Violent presumptions of the Consummation of Prince Artâ—â—r's Marriage The Popes Dispensation of no force In Quodiâ— Lib. 4. Art 13. in 4 tam dist 15. Q. 3. art 2. Sâ—p Cap. Conjunctioniâ— 35. Q. 2. 3. Sup. Cap. Literas de Rest. Spons Cap. ad Audien Spousal Several Bishops refuse to submit to the Popes Decrees The Authority of Tradition The Arguments for the Marriage 1529. The Anwers made to h ese 1531. The Queen still intractable Hall A Session of Parliament Morâ— Convocation The whole Clergy sued in a Premâ—nire The Prerogative of the Kings of England in Ecclesiastical affairs The Encroachment of the Papacy Mat. Paris The Laws made against them 25 Edw. 1st repeated in the Stat. of Provisors 25. Edw. 3d. 25. Edward 3d. Statute of Provisors 27. Edward 3d. cap. 1st 38. Edward 3d. cap. 1st 3. Richard 2d cap. 3d. 12 Richard 2d cap. 15. 16. Richard 2d cap. 5. 2. Hen. 4. cap. 4. 6. Henry 4. cap. 1st 7. Hen. 4. cap. 6.8 17. Hen. 4. cap. 8. 4. Hen. 5. cap. 4. Ex MSS. D Petyt 1530. Reg. Chicâ—el Fol. 39. Collect. Numb 37. 1531. And to the King and Parliament Collect. Numb 38. Collect. Numb 39. But to no purpose Collect. Numb 40. The Clergy excuse themselves Yet they Compound And acknowledge the King Supreme Head of the Church of England Lord Heâ—bert Antiquit. Britanniae in vita Warham Printed in the Cabala The Commons desire to be included in the King's Pardon Hall Which thâ— King afterwards grants One Attainâ—â—ed for Poisoning 22. Hen. 8 Act. 16. Lord Herbert The King leaves the Queen A disorder among the Clergy of London about the Subsidy Hall The Pope falls off to the French Faction A Match projected between the Pope's Neece and the Duke of Orleance The Emperor is engaged in a War with â—he Turk 1532. The Parliament complains of the Ecclesiastical Courts Hall But reject a Bill about Wards The Commons Petition that they may be Dissolved 1532. The King's Answer An Act against Annates Collect. Numb 41. Parl. Rolls The Pope writes to the King about the Queens Appeal L. Herbert Collect. Numb 42. A Dispatch of the King to the Pope Sir Edward Karne sent to Rome His Negotiation there taken from the Original Letters Cott. lib. Viteli B. 13. The Cardinal of Ravenna corrupted by Bribes Collect. Numb 43. Collect. Numb 44. Collect. Numb 45. A Bull for erecting new Bishopricks The Pope desires the King would submit to him Collect. Numb 46. A Session of Parl. One moves for bringing the Queen to Court At which the King is offended A Subsidy is voted The King remits the Oaths which the Clergy swore to be considered by the Commons Their Oath to the Pope Their Oath to the King More laid down his Office An Enterveiw with the French King Eliot sent to Rome with Instructions Cott. Lib. Vil. B. 13. The King Married Anne Boâ—eyn Nov. 14. Cowper Holinsâ—ies and Sanders An enterview between Pope and Emperor Some overtures about the Divorce Lord Herbert 1533. A Session of Parliament An Act against Appeals to Rome 24. Hen. 8. Act 22. 1533. Warhams Death Aug. 23. The King resolves to promote Cranmer Fox Cranmers Bulls from Rome His Protestation about his Oath to the Pope Antiq. Brit. iâ— vita Cranmâ—â— 1532. New Endeavours to make the Queen submit But in vain 1533. Cranmer proceeds to a Sentence of Divorce taken from the Originals Cott. lib. Otho C. 1â— Collect. Numb 47. The Censures past at that time Cott. lib. Otho C. 10. The Pope unites himself to the French King And condemns the Kings proceedings in England Queen Elizabeth Born Sâ—p 7. An Interview between the Pope and Frâ—nch King at Marsâ—illâ—s The Pope promises to give Sentence for the King of England's Divorce Fidel. serv. Infidâ— subdit Responsio Bzovius The French King prevails with the King of England to submit to the Pope Which was well received at Rome Hist. Council of Trent by Padre Paule But the Imperialists opposed it 1531. And with great preparation procure a sentence against the King The King resolves to abolish the Popes Power in England Which had been much disputed there 1532. â—elerine Inglese Hall The Arguments upon which it was rejected 1533. 1534. The Arguments for the Kings Supremacy From the old Testament 1533. And the New And the Practises of the primitive Church And from Reason And from the Laws of England 1534. The Qualification of that Supremacy Necessary Erudition upon the Sacrament of Orders The necessity of extirpating the Popes Power Pains taken to satisfie Fisher about it The Origiâ—nal is in the Cott. lib. 〈◊〉 C. 10. Journal Procer The Act for taking away the Popes Power It is the Act 21 in the Statute Book 27 in the Record and 8 in the Journal The judgments past on that Act. Act about the Succession to the Crown 22 in the Statute Books 34 in the Reâ—ord 26 in the Journal The Oath about the Succesâ—ion Journal Procer Act about punishing Hereticks 14 in the Stâ—tute Book 33 in the Record 31 in the Journal The submission made by the Clergy to the King 19 in the Statute Book 25 in the Record Journal Procâ—r 〈…〉 26 in the Record Collect. â—umb 48. The Act about the Maid of Kâ—nt and her Complices 12 in Statute Book 31 in the Record 7 in the Journâ—â— See his Works paâ— 1435. The 〈…〉 of the 〈◊〉 Sâ—ow Stow. The Nuns speech at her death Hall Stow Fisher gently dealt with But is obstinate and intractable Collect. Numb 49. Cott. Lib. Cleopatâ—e E. 4. The Oath for the Succession generally sworn Orig. Cott. Lib. Otho C. â—â— Collect. Numb 50. Rot. Claus. Those last clausâ—◠〈◊〉 not in the other Writing More and Fisher refuse the Oath See his works p. 1428. Weavers Monuments page 504 and 506. And are proceeded against Another Session of Parliament The Kings Supremacy declared The Oath about the Succession conâ—iâ—med The first Fruits of Benefices given to the King Sundry
over to England But is much disliked by the King 1539. 1540. But yet Marries her And could never love her A Parliament called Where Cromwel speaks as Lord vice-gerent 1540. He is made Earl of Essex The Suppression of the Knights of St. Iohn at Ierusalem Cromwel◠〈◊〉 The King in love with Mistress Katharine Howard 1539. Cranmers friendship to Cromwel Journal Procâ—â— Parag. 58. Item Billa attincâ—â—rae Tâ—â—me Cromwel Comitis Essex de crimine Herisis Laesae Majestatis per Communes de novo concepta Allâ—nsa 〈◊〉 cum praâ—isione eidem annexa Quae quidem Billa 1º 2 do 3 â—io lecta est provisio ejusdem concernens Dâ—canatum Wellensem â—er lecta est communi omnium Procâ—rum consensu nemine discrepante expedita simul cum ea referebatur Billa Attiâ—cturae quae prius missa erat in Doâ—â—â— Communium Cromwels attaindor Collect. Numb 16. Censures past upon it The King designs a divorce from his Queen It 's referred to the convocation Collect. Numb 17. Collect. Numb 18. Reasons pretended for it 1540. Convocation agreed to it Collect. Numb 19. It is censured Collect. Numb 17. 1529. Report made to the Parl. The Queen consents to it Collect. Numb 20. An Act about the Incontinence of Priests Another about Religion 1540. Subsidies granted by thâ— Clergy And Laiety Cromweâ—s Death His Character Designs against Cranmer A Commission sits about Religion An Explanation of Faith 1539. Cranmers Opinion about it They explain the Apostles Creed 1540. The seven Sacraments With greaâ— maturity Collect. Numb 21. 1539. The ten Commandments 1540. The Lords Prayer The Ave Maria Free-will Justification Good Works All this set forth in a Book And published by the Kings Authority It is variously censured Corrections of the Mass-Book and other Offices Ex M S S. D.D. Stillingflâ—â—t A Persecution of Protestants Of Barnes and others Collect. Numb 22. Who were condemned in Parliament Their Speeches at the Stake Bonners cruelty New Bishopricks â—ounded Collect. Nâ—mb 23. Cranmer's design miscarries These Foundations censured 1541. The State of the Court at this time The Bible in English set up in all Churches Collect. Numb 24. Collect. Nuâ—b 25. 1541. Aâ—tiq Brit. in Râ—g Pâ—lo A Rule about Churchmens housekeeping * Bellaria The King goes to â—ork An account of the State of Scotland The beginings of Learning there And of the Reformation Arch-Bishop Spotswood Lesley Spotswood The Clergy were both ignorant and cruel Hamilton's sufferings The Kings Conâ—essor favâ—urs the Reâ—ormation Forrest's sufferings A further persecution in Sâ—otland The progress of the Reâ—ormation Lesley Buchanan * Regni Angliâ—i Vicarius The King wholly guided by the Clergy Two other Martyrs The Queens ill life is discovered And confessed by her self and others 1542. A new Parliament called 1542. The Act about the Queen Censures pasâ— uponit Act about Hospitals c. The Papists design to suppress the English Bible 〈◊〉 Injuâ—ctions Coll. Numâ— 26. The manner of Preaching at that time Plays and Erâ—erludes then actâ—d War between England and Scotland Duke of 〈◊〉 inroad into Scotlanâ— The Scotish Army defeated Many Prisoners taken 1543. 1543. A new Parliament Cranmer promotes a Reformation An Act â—bout it A League between the King and Emperor A Treaty for a match with the Queen of Scotland The different Interests there The French party prevails A War with France A new persecution of Protestants 〈◊〉 great ingeniousness Three burnt at Windsor Their Persecuters are perjured A Conspiracy against Cranmer 〈…〉 His Christian â—emper of wind 1544. 1544. A new Parliament Act about the Successioâ— 1542. Act against Conspiracies Collect. Numb 27. 1544. The Wars against Sâ—otlanâ— succesfulâ— Colâ—ect Numb 2â— 1545. 〈…〉 1545. The German 〈…〉 peace Church resentments given to Informers 〈◊〉 suffâ—rings in Sâ—â—â—land Spotswood A Parliament sits Chapters and Chanteries given to the King The Kings speech to the Houses The King confirms the Rights of the Universities 1546. Peace with France A new design for Reformation Shaxtons Apostacy Collect. Numb 23. The troubles of Anne Askew She endures the Râ—ck And is burnt with some others A new design against Crâ—nmâ—â— The Kâ—ngs great â—aâ—e of him Antiqu. Brit. in vita Cranmer Another design against the Queen The causes of the Duke of Norfolks disgrace 1547. The Earl of Surrey Executed The Dukes submission to the King 1547. The Parliament meets The Duke of Norfolk Attainted His death prevented by the Kings Fox The Emperors designs against the Protestants The Kings sickness Collect. Numb 30. His latter will a Forgery 1542. 1547. An account of the Kings severities against the Popish Party Some 〈◊〉 executed for denying the Kings Supremacy And Hall a Priest for conspiring against the King Three other Monks Exeâ—â—â—d 1535. Fishers Tryal and death His Character His Character A â—aindors afâ—â—â— the Rebâ—llâ—on was quâ—â—â—d 1537. Hall Censures past upon it 1538. Forrests equivocation and Heresie Hall 1538. The proceedings against Cardinal Pools friends 1539. Some Attaindors without hearing the parties 1539. 4 Instit. 37.38 1540. 1535. The Conclusion Câ—llect Aâ—denda 〈◊〉 1. Colâ—ect Addenda Nâ—mb 2. Collect. Addenda Nâ—mb 3. Collect. Addenda Numb 4. Collect. Addenda Numb 5. Collect. Addenda Numb 6. Collect. Addenda Numb 7. Collect. Addenda Numb 8. Collect. Addenda Numb 9. Collect. Addenda Numb 10. Collect. Addenda Numb 11. Collect. Addenda Numb 12. Treat Rolls Registrum Warhami Fol. 26. Tonst Regist. Fol. 33. Regist. Fitz-Williams Anno Dom. 1523. Regist. Cuthberti Tonstall Folio 40 Regist. Tonst Fol. 138. Cott. libr. Vitel. B. 12. Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 12. Cotton libr. Vitellius B. 9. Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 10 Cotton Libr. Vâ—â—el B. 10. Cotton libr. Vitel. â— 10. Cotton libr. Vitel. B. 10. Câ—tt libr. Vitel. B. 10. Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 10. Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. 12. Cott. libr. Vitel. B. 10. Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 10. Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. 10. Cotton libr. Vitel. B. 10. Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. 12. Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 10. Cotton libr. Vitel. B. 10. Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 10 Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. 10. Cotton libr. Vitel. B. 11. Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 11. Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 11. Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 11. Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 11. Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. 11 Cotton libr. Vitel. B. 11. Cotton libr. Vitel. B. 11. Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 11. Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 13. Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. 13. Cotton Libr. Vesp. B. 5. Ex M S. D. Petyt Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. 13. Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. 13. This is all written with his own hand and was sent over by him to the King Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. 13. Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. 13. Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. 13. In an Inspeximus Rot. Pat. 25. Reg. 2 d. Paâ—t Cotton Libr. Cleopat E. 4. Cott. Libr. Cleop. E. 4. Cott. Libr. Cleop. E. 4. Anno Regni 28. Regni 27. Regni 28. Regni 29. Regni 30. * In the Houses of this Order there were Cloisters for both Sexes St. Gilbert L. of Semperingham founded it
things are declared Treason An Act for Suffragan Bishops Collect. Numb 51. Act 26. Roâ— Parl. A Subsidy granted More and Fisher attainted Act. 3. and 4. Rot. Parl. The Proceedings against them variously censured The progress of the Reformation Fox Tindal and others at Antwerp Hall The New Tâ—stament burnt The last Paper in Sr. Henry Spâ—lmans 2d vol. Supplication of the Beggars Morâ— answerâ— it Frith replieâ— The cruel proceedings against the Reformers More Tindal Bilneys Tryal Latimers Sermons The things objected to him Fox It is given out that he abjured The falshood of which afterwards appeared Fox The manner of his Suffering Byfield's Sufferings And Tewksburies Bainham's Sufferings Fox Regist. Tonst Articles which some abjured 〈◊〉 Testament Regist Fitz 〈◊〉 Regist. Stokâ—s Fol. 72. Harding's Sufferings Fox 1533. Friths Sufferings His Arguments against the Corporal presence Register Stokâ—s Fol. 71. and a Letter of his in Fox His Opinioâ— of the Sacrament And of Purgatory He is Condemned His Constancy in his Sufferings Pâ—ilâ—ip's Sufferings A stop is puâ— to these crueâ— proceedings The Queen favoured the Reformers Cranmer promoted the Reformation Assisted by Cromwell The Duke of Norfolk and Gardiner Opposed it Reasons against the Reformation Reasons for it Hall A resolution of some Bishops about the calling of a general Council Ex MSS. D.D Sâ—â—llingfleet A Speech of Cranmers abouâ—â— Geneâ—al Council Ex MSS. D.D Stillingfleet 1535. Thâ— râ—â—â— of the Kingâ— Reign 〈◊〉 troublesome By the practises of the Monks and Friars Which provoked the King to great severities The Bishops swear the Kings supremacie Antiâ— Oxon. Lib. 1. Pag. 258 The Original Letter is in Cutt. Lib. Clâ—â— E. 4. Fâ—b 15. The Francis can Friars refuse it A General visitation of Monasteries is designed Orig. Cott. Lib. E. 4. Cranmer makeâ— his Metropolitical visitation Rot. Pat. Regn. 26. Part. 1st Regist. Stoks Folio 44. The Kings Visitation begun In MSS. D G. Pierpoint Cott. Lib. Câ—â—op E. 4. Instructions for the Visitation See Collect. Nâ—â—b 1st Injunctions for all Religious Houses See Collect. Numb 2 d. An account of the Progress of the Monastical state in England The Exemptions of Monasteries See Monasticon Monasteries generally wasted and deserted Antiquit. Britan But are again set up by King Edgar Arts used by the Monks for enriching their Houses They became generally corrupted Upon which the Begging Friars grew much in credit The Kings secret motives for dissolving these Houses Câ—anmers design in it First Monastery that was dissolved Act. 10. Rot. Parl. Regn. 25. The Proceedings of the Visitors Cott. Lib. Cleop. E. 4. Ibid. Some Houseâ— resigned up to the King Collect. Numb 3. Sect. 1. The Original of these Resignations are in the Augmentation Office and enrolled Rot. Claus. Part. â—st Regn. 27. 1536. The death of Queen Katharine Originals Otho C. 10. Cott. Lib. 1536. A new Session of Parliament The lesser Monasteries are suppressed Reasons for doing it The Translation of the Bible in English designed The reasons for it The Opposition made to it The fall of Queen Anne The whole Popish party drove it on 1535. The Kings jealousie of her The Letters about this Cott. Lib. Otho C. 10. She is put in the Tower and pleads her Innocency But confessed some indiscreet words 1536. Cranmers Letter to the King about her Cott. Lib. She is brought to a Tryal Upon an extorted Confession is divorced Her Prâ—paration for Death The Lieutenant of the Towers Letter Her Execution The several Censures that were then passed on those proceedings Collect. Numb 4 th The Lady Mary endeavours a reconciliation with her Father Her submission under her own hand Cott. Lib. Otho C. 10. She is restored to his favour The Lady Elizabeth well used by the King and Queen Her Letter to the Queen when not Four years of Age. A new Parliament called Iournal Procerum The Act of Succession The Pope endeavoured a reconciliation with the King But in vain The Proceedings in the Convocation Fuller Antiq. Britt in vita Cranm. Act 17.27 Regni Articles agreed on about Religion Printed by Fuller Published by the Kings Authority And variously censured The Convocation declares against the Council called by the Pope Collect Numb 5. The King publishes his reasons against it Fox Cardinal Pool opposes the Kings proceedings And writes his Book against him Many Books are written for the King Collect 〈◊〉 6. Instâ—uctions about the disâ—â—â—tion of Monasteries Great discontents among all sorts of people Endeavors are used to quiet these Collect Numb 3. sect 2. Yet people generally encline to Rebel The Kings injunctions about Religion Collect Numb 7. Which were much censured A Rebellion in Lincolnshire Their Demands The Kings answer It 's quieted by the Duke of Suffolk â— new Reâ—â—on in the 〈◊〉 Which grew very formidable The Duke of Norfolk and others sent against them They advance to Doncaster The 〈…〉 them by delays Their Demands The Kings answer to them 1537. The Rebellion is quieted 1537. New risings but soon dispersed The chief of the Rebels executed A new Visitation of Monasteries Some of the great Abbots surrender their Houses 1538. Confessions of horrid Crimes made in several Houses Collect Numb 3. sect 4. The form of most surrenders Collâ—ct Numb 3. Sect. 1. Collect. Numb 3. Sect. 3. Divers opinions about these Some Abbots attainted of Treason 1537. Collect. Numb 8. 1536. The Superstition and cheats of these Houses discovered Images publickly broken 1538. Pelerine â—â—glese Thomas Beckâ—t's shrine broken Soâ—meâ—s Antiquities of Canterbury New Articles about Religion published Invectives against the King Printed at Rome Collect. Numb 9. The Popes Bulls against the King Lesley Hist. Scot. The Clergy in England declared against these Collect. Numb 10. The Bible Printed in English New injunctions set out by the King Collect. Numb 11. Prince Edward born Great Compliances by the Popish party Gardiner stirs up the King against those called Sacramentaries And Lambâ—rt in particular Who had appealed to the King And was publickly tryed at Westminster Arguments brought against him He is condemned And Burned The Popish party gain ground at Court The Kings correspondence with the German Princes Bonners dissimulation Coll. Numb â—2 Coll. Numb 13. A new Parliament The 6 Articles are proposed 1539. Reasons against them An Act past for them which is variously censured An Act about the Suppression of the greater Monasteries Another about the Erecting new Bishopricks The Kings design about these An Act about the Kings Proclamations An Act about Precedence Some Acts of Attainders The Kings care of Cranmer Antiq. Brit. in vita Cran. Cranmer writes his reasons against the six Articles 1538. Proceedings upon that Act. 1539. Collect. Numb 1â— Dissolution of the great Abbies Collect. Numb 3. Sect. 5. Some Hospitals surrendred The Abbeys sold or given away A project of a Semminarâ— for Ministers of State 〈…〉 D. D. 〈…〉 A Proclamation about the free use of the Scriptures Collect. Numb 15. The King designs to Mary Anne of Cleve 1538. Who comes